*Trigger Warning*

 

 

This story contains sexual violence.

It cannot be avoided, as it is a main point to much of the plot. Much of the violence has been made vague, but some brutal terms and elements have been allowed due to the vile nature of the character speaking and inflicting them.

*Story summary with spoilers*

 

 

 

 

 

The Pirate king’s daughter is forced to stay in Lord Gwy’s camp with her cousins for her safety, not long after the story Pirate Deserts. Asai does not want to be there. She takes an instant dislike to Anda Gwyrran and is jealous of her cousin’s (Walen’s) attention to her. And worse, it is not as safe as her father had assumed. The camp is suffering from corrupt leadership and a twisted social environment which denigrates women and actually does have a rape culture. Asai does her best to survive it, but mostly just wants to go home. Her status as a ‘princess’ does not save her from the distorted mindset of the degenerate young men in the camp who not only take offense to her interference with their schemes, but stupidly attack her. Her presence in the camp shifts the social dynamics for the better, but at a huge cost. Along the way, Asai is stunned to discover that her best ally is actually Anda, the one she is jealous of the most.

 

I won’t spoil the ending.

Entering the Land of Sand

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter One:

 

 

It was a terrible idea.

Asai could do nothing about it. No protestations would change her father’s mind. No reason would thwart his arguments. He was still taking her to the world of Sand to live with her second cousin, Walen Veelslah.

It wasn’t that she didn’t like her cousin. What was there not to like? Walen was easygoing and kind, like her father’s cousin, Dzhahs. They were great people. No, it wasn’t that.

Huffing, she looked out the porthole of the shuttle which was taking them from their large battleship, one their Pirate clan had stolen from the Th’sangs to serve their own purposes, feeling miserable. Her village was to go to war. Her father insisted that they all dive back into raids against the Th’sangs and sabotage as much of their trade routes as possible. It was his duty as a Pirate to do so. Asai felt it was the same for her, too. However, her father did not want her in the thick of battle. That was why she was to stay with her cousin on that desolate world. This was why all the children of their village were being separated amongst their various relatives all over the Pirate-scape.

“Brace yourself. We are entering the atmosphere,” their pilot said.

Asai whimpered, checking her seat belts to make sure they were fastened. 

Too soon, the craft rocked, rumbling through the thick air bubble that enveloped the desert planet below. They were going down.

She had heard much about the desert world of Sand from her cousins. None of it was pleasant. The sun was supposed to be so hot that they always had to be under cover of some sort. The air was supposed to be so dry her nose would bleed if touched, caked in dirt. Water was scarce. Greenery was practically nonexistent. Everything would be rock and dirt, and the food they had was nothing but ground corn, cactus, and nettles… oh, and the occasional killed lizard or snake. It was the furthest from the primitive jungle world she had been living on.

It seemed outright unfair to take her from her home to this desolate place. She had been happy in her hammock bed and her simple bamboo hut. Her friends had been allowed to stay at the village. Why couldn’t she? She was old enough. Growling inside, Asai declared her father an unfair tyrant for making her go to the barren sand heap for safekeeping.

The ship dived down into the canyon, zipping just over the deep river that flowed between the crevices of rock, digging it even deeper. The red and yellow rock was a blur as they zoomed past the walls, rising only to a flat space where the craft abruptly landed.

The pilot turned around and looked to the passengers. “We’re here.”

Asai sunk deeper in her seat, folding her arms across her chest, preparing herself to refuse to move from that spot.

Her father, Lord Quanrra, who was also known as the Pirate king because he was the unofficial leader of the scattered bands of fighters against the Th’sangs, rose, giving her a look as he walked to the door of the shuttle. His unusual if not rare fair hair against his dark orangey skin looked even odder in the bright desert sunlight that now shone in from the front—a rare genetic freak. “Come on. We only have two days to get you settled in. Then I have to go.”

“Just take me with you,” Asai moaned at him one last time, nearly begging.

He frowned. “No. And I already told you ‘no’ a hundred times. Now get up and put on a cheerful face so you can greet your cousins properly. Make a good impression.”

“Make a good impression…” she muttered to herself, sure it did not matter what impression she made on her cousins. They would be forced to take her in anyway.

The door opened. The pilot hopped out first, activating the steps for the others to climb out with a bit more dignity.

But the moment the doors had opened, they heard shouting from the outside, one from a deep voice of a grown man and the other from a young woman who was perhaps still even a child. The Pirate king walked down the steps, blinking at the noise as Asai peered out the doorway to see who was causing all the ruckus.

A tall, dark, rusty-skinned, yet formidable-looking man dressed in the finest Pirate attire strode over to the ship. His coat of tapestry cloth with brocade trim glittered with jeweled beads and precious stones as he marched across the plateau with a young woman following him, just as richly dressed though a bit dustier than he was, and most definitely his offspring. She was a tall teenager. Her thick chestnut hair had been done up into a ponytail of braids also glittering with jewels, bright colored ribbons and beads that fell against her equally ginger-colored skin, darker than most pirates Asai knew. She was fiercely beautiful. And to prove it, she wore the typical gemstones grafted into her skin just above her brow line on her forehead.

“…know that! But I told you already that he couldn’t come right then! But do you ever listen to me?” That girl looked likely to stab her father in the back rather than express adoration for the man that had brought her into the world.

“If he cannot obey a simple order, then he has no right to be in this camp!” the man shouted back with a look to Lord Quanrra. He gave the Pirate king a bow then gestured for the girl behind him to do the same.

Rolling her eyes, the girl bowed lower than her father to the Pirate king but then continued her argument as if Lord Quanrra was not there. “You’re just giving him a hard time because he’s that traitor’s son. Tynnan is only eight years old. You can’t expect him to carry the weight of a grown man!”

“He is the only male representative of his family,” the man said to her, then turned to the Pirate king. “Hello, Lord Quanrra. We received your rather cryptic message. What do we have to thank for this honor of your visit to our humble camp?”

The girl behind him rolled her eyes with a huff, folding her arms across her chest. Asai wondered whom she was disrespecting more, her father the Pirate King or her own father still.

“Lord Gwy,” replied the Pirate King, extending his hand for a shake, which the leader of that camp took with a firm, respectable grip. “I’ve come here on personal business. To be brief, my crew is going into space for a long haul, but I intend to leave my daughter here with our cousins for safekeeping. She will be in your charge also, so handle her with care.”

Lord Quannra then beckoned Asai to come out of the ship.

Asai remained in her seat. She had seen enough of the people there that she didn’t want to have anything to do with them. The leader looked like a worse bully than her father, and his villagers didn’t seem any better. Several of them were staring at her as if they’d rather she didn’t enter their camp. And that daughter—she was a horror.

“Come on, Asai,” Lord Quannra beckoned again. “Introduce yourself to the leader of the Cliffwalls camp.”

Despite her anger at her father and all the injustice at being left behind, Asai heaved herself out of her seat and dragged herself to the doorway with a frown. Slowly she stepped down, then curtsied in the tradition.

Lord Gwy gazed up at her, his eyes lingering on Asai’s lighter ginger face and thick dark hair with a smug sort of smirk on his lips as he nodded in approval. He then turned toward the girl behind him and said, “Now that is a well-bred lady. You should take some lessons from her.”

The girl wanly gazed at Asai, up and down, then snorted with a look to Lord Gwy. “Don’t blame me for how I turned out. You’re the father. Aren’t you supposed to be the one training me how to act?”

“You never listen!” Lord Gwy shouted at her through his teeth.

Tossing back her hair with another snort, the girl said, “Why should I listen to the man who always beat me up?”

With that, the lord’s daughter turned and stalked away. And her walk was like stalking. It had that predatory gait.

Both the Pirate king and Asai stared after Lord Gwy’s daughter, even as she walked up the cliff edge to the other set of caves. However, coming from them, Asai saw their cousins.

Dzhahs trotted out, grinning, with his wife and his son Walen on his heels. Dzhah’s brown hair was sun-streaked, not dissimilar to the blond shade of her father’s unique hair color; only under Dzhah’s crop of hair was a darker shade like Asai’s earth brown. Apparently, the sun had its affect on the man’s head. Also, Walen was taller than she had last seen him, now seventeen, his brown hair also slightly sun-streaked, though he took more after his mother. He and Asai didn’t look at all related, which in a way made her heart thump in excitement. Second cousins. He was handsome in a way. Walen stopped halfway towards the ship, talking to Lord Gwy’s daughter for a few seconds with what looked like a soft-if-not-inappropriate caress of the girl’s right buttock, before hurrying after his father again. His father did not notice, but Lord Gwy did, with a glare. When they arrived on the plateau, Dzhahs grinned from ear to ear, reaching out for an embrace.

“Adan!” Dzhahs grabbed the Pirate King and hugged his cousin tight, patting him hard on his back. He then turned to Asai, reaching for her. “Asai! What a pleasure it is to see you here!”

Walen rushed over, reaching out to shake his cousin’s hand, though the Pirate King also pulled him into a hug. The Pirate King then embraced his cousin’s wife.

As soon as he was released, Walen walked over to Asai with a grin. “How about it, cousin? Wanna hug?”

Asai sighed then nodded, embracing him—hoping he did not intend to touch her butt.

He didn’t. It was all family-like. Friendly. When they pulled apart, Walen asked, “Why so down? You’re here for a visit, aren’t you?”

She was about to answer, but her father beat her to it.

“Asai will be staying with you,” the Pirate King said.

All the Veelslahs blinked at him. Then they looked to Asai who frowned deeper.

“Staying with us? On Sand?” Dzhahs glanced then at Lord Gwy who was standing to the side since he was not part of the happy reunion but looking on it with patience.

Lord Quanrra nodded. “That’s right. Our group will be entering the fight in space for a while, and I want Asai safe.”

“Cousin Dzhahs, can you please tell my father that he doesn’t need to leave me here?” Asai looked like she was begging, her violet doe-eyes gazing hard at him.

But Dzhahs peered at Asai with apologetic regret. He then glanced at his first cousin who nodded in earnest that Asai remain on the planet with them.

Exhaling, Dzhahs shook his head. “I’m sorry, Asai. But I think your father is right. You’ll be safer—”

“I don’t want to be safe!” Asai shouted. She stomped her foot, clenching her fists as she did. “I want to be out there fighting the Th’sangs!”

“That is very noble,” Lord Gwy interjected. “But young ladies shouldn’t be out in a man’s battle.”

“Agreed,” her father said, giving Lord Gwy a nod.

Asai huffed, stepping back to the ship. “This has nothing to do with that! Several women from our camp are also going! It’s just me he’s leaving behind because—”

“Because I don’t want to lose you like I lost your mother and your sister,” Lord Quanrra finished. He gazed hard at his daughter. “You are the only one left of my family, Asai. And I would die if anything happened to you. You stay here with your cousins.”

She sulked. But when hearing it like that, there was no way she could argue more. That was end of it.

And since it was the end of it, Lord Gwy immediately took over the conversation, leading Asai’s father out from the ship towards the shifty-looking tent on the sandstone plateau. Asai walked a few steps behind them with her cousin, Walen, spying another boy around nine years old who was hiding somewhat behind the tent canvas. The boy straightened up as the Pirate lords appeared. Lord Gwy had cast the boy a hard look when he lifted up the tent flap to go in. Lord Quanrra followed after him, though he called back to Walen before he went inside.

“Walen, can you get Asai’s things from the ship and take it to your home? Your father and I will be a while with Lord Gwy to discuss something in private.”

Walen took a step back from the tent, nodding. He then looked to Asai. He whispered in her ear as he turned to go back to the ship. “I think that means we ought to leave right now. Come on. Show me your stuff, and I’ll carry it for you.”

She glanced at the men also, seeing the same thing Walen had. Their eyes said their business was none of hers though highly important. So, Asai turned and walked back with her cousin to the ship. Gazing at it, though, sitting so forlornly on the precipice that overlooked the entire desertscape of canyon, buttes, and mesas as well as a long flat stretch of bleached sand, her heart ached.

This was her new home? This barren, empty, baking, dirty, cracked and dry place?

Asai could not bear taking another step. Her father was really doing it. He would abandon her here.

“Hey.” Walen waved a hand in front of her face. “Come on. It isn’t all that bad. You get to stay with us, and the kids in our camp are really nice.”

Asai glanced back at the tent.

Emitting a huff, Walen grabbed his cousin’s upper arms and steered her back to the ship. “I said the kids. You have to steer clear of Lord Gwy. He gets cranky.”

“Cranky?” Asai cast him a look. “Well maybe, but you should have heard his daughter and him argue.”

Cringing, Walen nodded his head as he steered her to the cargo hatch of the ship. “Yeah. About that. You shouldn’t get in the middle of those either.”

Asai already felt tired. She whimpered, leaning on the door opening. Walen either ignored it or pretended to as he reached inside, taking out the wrapped parcel then the large bag that could hold her clothes. There was also another bag filled with food. Seeing it, the teenaged boy smiled with a lick of his lips to keep from salivating on the parcel. He handed the smaller bag to Asai then turned to look at the boy still standing near the tent.

“Hey, Quahlad! Come over here and help me!” Walen waved to him.

The boy walked towards them a few paces then halted. “My dad will get mad if I go too far away from the tent.”

“Then call Tesqwan or somebody to help out. I’ve only got two hands.” Walen carried the heaviest bag, though he did not let go of the parcel with the food either.

Quahlad nodded, taking steps back to the tent, then shouted in towards the cave where there were children playing. Asai saw a pair of twelve-year-old boys who perked up at Quahlad’s call. One of them lifted his head then looked over at Asai. When he did, he snorted and called over to Walen.

“You do it! She’s your cousin!”

Walen made a face at him then shook his head. “You jerk! Be a man and help out!”

Tesqwan put down the wooden sword he was playing with, looking sheepish. He and the other boy hurried over to the ship, and reached in to take a bag. As Walen led the way, they followed with Asai walking behind them.

The other boy gazed up at Asai and smiled with a broad grin. “I’m Sqahld. You’re pretty.”

Asai blushed.

“Are you really the Pirate King’s daughter?” Tesqwan asked.

Ducking her head as she blushed, Asai nodded. “Yeah.”

“How old are you?” Tesqwan asked.

She glanced at Walen. “Oh… fifteen. I’m two years younger than Walen.”

The two boys grinned at each other.

They all walked to the edge of the plateau to where there was a narrow path along the cliff face. Asai peered down the edge then withdrew back to the cliff wall. The drop was nasty. One slip and she would be dead.

“Be careful,” Walen said, perhaps knowing what was going through her mind. “Stick close to the wall.”

“I was doing that already.” Asai shuddered, inching her way after them. Walen and the rest walked at a comfortable pace. It seemed insane how comfortable they were with that sheer drop to the right of them, but the boys walked as if there were walls on both sides.

They went up the slope towards the cave where the Veelslah’s lived. Walen went in first, lifting a sandy colored curtain aside then waiting for the rest to go in. He looked back to where Asai was still trying to make her way along the wall. Waiting with a patient smile at her, it was over three minutes before she reached him, but by that time the other boys had come out and were making faces at her to hurry up as the walkway was too narrow for more than one traveler at a time.

Walen bopped them both on the head with his fist to make them knock it off. “Be nice. This is her first time on Sand.”

Rubbing his head, Tesqwan stomped away from him. “You didn’t have to hit me.”

“I didn’t even do it hard,” Walen said back.

But Tesqwan and Sqahld walked away from Walen, going back down the hill with sullen looks at him. They passed Asai on the way down, hardly minding the drop even as she clung to the wall.

Asai reached out for her cousin, and he pulled her to the doorway. Her face was white, her eyes still on the drop. “How can you stand that?”

Walen merely shrugged. “You get used to it.”

“I don’t see how,” Asai murmured.

Lifting his eyebrows, he replied, “First rule is don’t look down.”

She made a face at him.

However, Walen then led her inside, showing her where she would sleep and pointing out where he had put her things.

As Asai arranged her personal space in their sleeping area, laying out her bedroll and hanging up the clothing that needed it, Walen stood in the doorway just smiling at her. His expression was, as always, mild, though his hazel eyes watched her with a tender expression of familial affection. They also flickered with other thoughts, especially as Asai set the drawing of her mother and elder sister on top of the box where Walen had said she could store her more personal items.

“So… does your dad have a lead on Malia’s location? Is that why he’s going back into space?” Walen asked.

Asai looked up, then she glanced at the picture. Shaking her head, she said, “No. Dad still doesn’t know where the Th’sangs took Malia. He’s heard nothing about a golden-haired slave in the empire, though his spies have searched pretty thoroughly.”

Walen looked to the ground, biting his lip. “Um… well… has it ever occurred to him to check Th’sang aristocratic homes? You know, a lap—”

“She is not a lap girl!” Asai whipped around. “She wouldn’t do that!”

Her cousin slumped his shoulders, moaning aloud. “Slavery is involuntary, Asai. They force you into it. Like she’d have a choice where she ends up and what they do to her.”

“No!” Asai shouted again, balling her hands into fists.

“Fine. Fine,” Walen said, still looking like he thought his cousin was being ridiculous. “But you will never find her if you exclude—”

“We’re not talking about this!” Asai went back to unpacking. “The discussion is over.”

He merely shrugged, closing his mouth.

They were both silent for a while. Eventually Walen left the back room and went out into the front of the home again, perhaps to fix her some lunch though it was more likely he was helping himself to the bag of food. He came back a quarter of an hour later carrying a cup of water.

“Drink up,” he said as he handed it to his cousin. “You get really thirsty here. The water is clean, and we have a good supply of it, so keep hydrated no matter what.”

Nodding, Asai took the cup.

“It will also cool off your temper,” he added.

Asai cast him a sharp look but still drank the cupful.

He went back into the front room after that. When Asai emerged, she found Walen standing there talking to the girl she had first seen when they arrived in camp—Lord Gwy’s daughter. Walen turned when he heard the curtain rustle, and he nodded to the girl he was with, saying, “Anda, this is my cousin, Asai.”

The daughter of Lord Gwy lifted her eyebrows at Asai then said, “We sort of already met.”

“You did?” Walen pulled back, then looked at Asai. He blinked at her then nodded. “Oh, yeah, she said she saw you arguing with your dad.”

Anda smirked. “Yep.” But then she walked over to Asai and stuck out her hand. “Anda Gwyrran.” She met Asai’s gaze with a similar bossiness Lord Gwy carried about him.

Asai glanced at the hand then took it in a lady’s grip, giving a small shake.

Anda snorted, gripping Asai’s hand tighter as if she were picking a fight. “This is how we shake hands on Sand. I hear you’ll be staying for a while. But why don’t you just stay back on your own world? Your entire camp can’t all be going into space.”

Jerking her hand out of Anda’s grip, Asai glared at her. “I want to go to space.”

“So, you came here?” Anda chuckled, turning towards the doorway. She shook her head. “How stupid.”

Flushing red, Asai stomped after her. “I didn’t want to come here! I want to be out there looking for my sister or fighting the Th’sangs.”

Anda gazed back at her, only mildly impressed. “Oh? Well then, you and me both—though I don’t really care about your missing sister. I wanna get back at the Th’sangs for sending us the White Plague.”

“You don’t care about my sister?” Asai snapped, since that was all she had really heard. She raised her hand to claw Anda into shreds, but Walen caught Asai’s wrist and shoved Anda towards the door, making space while becoming a wall between.

“Play nice,” Walen said, shaking his head at the both of them.

Anda rolled her eyes, though Asai felt inclined to spring past and claw up Anda anyway. Yet, they all heard a call from outdoors. The three of them walked though the cave opening, peering over the drop at the main camp. Their fathers stood on the plateau; Lord Gwy standing back, as Lord Quanrra called again for them to come.

“Hurry up! I’ll be leaving soon!”

“Today?” Asai rushed toward the cliff edge, immediately leaning back against the wall, clinging to it as she looked once more down at the drop. “But you said you would be here for a couple of days, not just one!”

Anda and Walen exchanged a look, following her.

“Urgent business calls me off,” Lord Quanrra said.

Asai tried to rush along the wall as fast as she could, but with her trembling knees she was unable to go faster than on the way up. Anda lost patience with her before Asai had even gone a third of the way down, and immediately slipped past, trotting on the cliff edge to the plateau where her own father stood with a smug grin. Walen remained with Asai, taking her hand to lead her down a little faster. By the time they reached the bottom, Cousin Dzhahs Veelslah was staring at her with a sympathetic grin and her father sighed, looking just as sorry. Only the cold stares of Lord Gwy and Anda’s indifferent looks reminded her she was not in friendly territory.

“What is so urgent that you have to go now, Daddy?” Asai asked her father when she reached him, clasping his hand to beg him not to go so early.

Lord Quanrra sighed, leading her towards the fire pit where several women were working on an evening feast for the Pirate king. He sat down on the edge, glancing once at Anda who had gone ahead and was already raking the coals, taking out the ash and adding a log to the fire so they would have a good source for heat when they used their kettles. Anda had been watching him from the side of her eye as well as at Asai, her lips spread into a thin line as if holding back a number of things she wanted to say.

“My sweet girl, I wish I could stay longer, but Lord Gwy has just passed on some time sensitive information, and if I act on it now, I may be able to avert some serious trouble for our people.” He cradled her hands in his. “I will come by and check in on you from time to time, but please don’t worry if my visits are not regular. You know how dangerous it is for us out there. You know I don’t want to lead any Th’sangs here.”

Asai nodded.

“Good girl.” He then kissed her on her forehead. Peering into her face again before rising, he said, “Just hang in there. The One will come and end this war for sure. We just need to hang on a little longer.”

Lord Gwy snorted.

Her father looked up at him. “You know, your skepticism is not helpful.”

The leader of the Cliffwalls camp gazed at the Pirate King with another look of mockery as he shook his head. “I prefer basing my beliefs on facts. The ten thousand years are up. There is no savior that will end this war. The prophecy was a fraud. A farce.”

“Is not,” Anda snapped back at him. “And you know it.”

“Shut up,” Lord Gwy bit back at her.

Rising, the Pirate king looked to the daughter of the camp leader. “You don’t agree with your father?”

Anda lifted her chin, setting the coal rake down on the fire pit edge. “Like I ever did….”

“I said, shut up!” Lord Gwy stomped over to her.

But Anda thrust her chin out as if to dare him to strike her. “No. I’m sick of you telling me what to do all the time. You are nothing but a power-hungry liar that—”

Her father slapped her across her face.

Anda looked down to the side, blood dribbling out her nose. But then she lifted her eyes into a glare at him and clenched her teeth.

“You will go back to our home right now,” Lord Gwy ordered.

Rising up and squaring her shoulders, Anda took a step back from him. “No.” She turned toward the fire, nodded at it, and said, “Show me the One who will come—the last Tarrn.”

Immediately the small yellow flames whipped up into a surging green bonfire. It licked the air as the heat, for some reason, barely radiated from it. And in the center of that fire, an image swirled into view as if it were a video screen, showing a small, yet fit, ghost-white-skinned woman with fiery blonde hair which curled around a cherubic looking face. Her eyes were as green as the fire surrounding the picture.

Out of the Fire

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Two: 

 

The Pirate king stared, first at the fire, then at Anda. “How did you…?”

“It’s a trick,” Lord Gwy said, growling.

“Oh, you know all about tricks and lies.” Anda walked around the fire pit to put space between them.

Raising his hand to slap her down again, Lord Gwy went after his daughter. “You little brat!”

Anda snatched up a pan, clutching it in her hands to use as a weapon. “I’m the brat? You’d rather lie to the Pirate king than tell him that he was right!”

“He’s not right!” Lord Gwy grabbed the fire poker. “That is nothing more than an illusion! There is no One! That prophecy leads us into false hopes! There is no last Tarrn! Arras is dead!”

“Oh really?” Anda made a face at him, now grabbing the coal rake to fight back against his poker. “Then that Arrassian seer that was in our camp a year ago was just a mirage?”

“Shut up!” Lord Gwy swung at her.

Anda blocked with her pan.

But Lord Quanrra and Asai were not paying any attention to the fight between daughter and father. Their eyes were fixed on the girl in the fire who was brooding in a dark room someplace.

“Malia,” Asai murmured aloud.

Walen turned, blinking at her then at the image. “No. That’s not Malia. That’s the last Tarrn.”

Lord Quanrra lifted his eyes to Walen’s face. “Are you saying you agree with Lord Gwy’s daughter?”

Nodding, Walen opened his mouth to speak.

Lord Gwy shoved Walen back from his cousin. “My daughter is a liar. She has deceived many with this trick of hers.”

“Don’t play him,” Dzhahs reached for his son to check if he had been harmed, glaring hard at Lord Gwy. He then said to the Pirate king, “Anda is telling the truth. There was an Arrassian seer in the camp a year ago. Unfortunately, he was killed during a journey.”

“No, he wasn’t.” Anda circumnavigated around the fire to get close to them.

“What?” Lord Gwy’s eyes went wide. He had halted on the edge of the fire pit where Anda was now bracing for another attack from her father.

Everyone stared at her, though Asai’s gaze was still fixed on the fire as if she didn’t hear anything except the crackle of the burning logs.

The Pirate king rose, walking over to Anda. “You mean to tell me there is a living Arrassian somewhere—”

“At Lord Ngimm’s camp,” Anda said with a nod, not quite lowering the coal rake.

Lord Gwy blinked then narrowed his eyes at her in a deadly glare.

Anda matched his look with a smug grin, lifting her chin again to challenge him. “I let you think you killed him, but he contacted me through the fire a while ago. I haven’t told anyone about it, including Walen.”

Lord Gwy clenched his teeth, swelling with fury. Walen looked stunned if not a bit impressed.

“You can meet him if you want,” Anda added. “He can tell you all about the One and the Leader-of-Many who will come and end the Endless War.”

“Can he help me find my Malia?” Lord Quanrra asked, hope rising in his face.

Anda blinked at him. She then glanced at Walen who was now staring at her as if hurt that she had kept a secret from him, so she then looked to Dzhahs Veelslah who was biting his lower lip, thinking. With a shrug, she said, “It wouldn’t hurt to try.”

The Pirate king turned to look back at the fire. “She looks so sad, and lonely.”

Anda blinked at him.

Lord Gwy did also.

“That’s not your daughter,” Anda said, pointing at the image in the fire. “That’s the last Tarrn. The One the prophecies are about.”

“The One would be a man,” Lord Quanrra murmured.

Lord Gwy chuckled, lowering the fire poker. “Indeed.”

Anda cast another dark look at him as she marched to get closer to the fire. “No. I called for the One and the fire showed the One.”

“Don’t be stupid!” Lord Gwy shouted at her.

“I’m not being stupid! You just can’t handle that a woman can be a fulfillment of prophecy!” Anda raised the coal rake again.

“Woah! Woah!” Walen reached up for the coal rake, but he also put himself between Anda and her father. “Calm down. Don’t fight here!”

“Get out of my way, kid,” Lord Gwy hissed through his teeth.

Asai drew in a sharp breath, tugging on her father’s arm. He looked to her then up at the fire where his daughter had pointed. In the fire they both saw the small blonde was now speaking with an extremely pale man who had rich orange hair. His eyes were a light blue, and he looked on the fiery blonde with familiarity as they spoke. They could not hear their words, but they could see the girl interact with him with some authority, evident in her posture.

“Is that man human?” Lord Quanrra murmured, having never seen a human with hair this orangey-red shade of before.

His cousin Dzhahs glanced back from the scuffle between Anda, his son and Lord Gwy then said, “He’s an Arrassian. That image is of Arras.”

Asai and the Pirate king turned to stare at their cousin.

“So, she wasn’t lying,” Asai said.

“No kidding,” Anda snapped back, staggering to where they were, practically ducking behind the Pirate king and his daughter when she reached them. She no longer had the coal rake in her hand. Walen was holding it, barring Lord Gwy’s way in case he had to fight to defend her. Anda took another step towards the fire. “That girl is an Arrassian, like I’ve been telling you.”

“But she’s not the One!” Lord Gwy shouted in a personally-offended rage, bearing down on his daughter, though Walen still pushed to keep him away from Anda. The camp leader gestured at the fire with a jerk. “Even if that is the last Tarrn, look at her. She’s crying. What kind of hero cries?”

They all stared at the girl in the fire. She was alone again, ducked behind a door and fighting tears. Her eyes were red from it though it made the green in them sparkle.

“Someone with a heart?” Walen suggested.

Anda had averted her eyes as if she really hadn’t wanted to answer the question.

The Pirate king rose. “But she is on Arras. The one we are seeing now is on that world, right?”

With a look to him, Anda gave a hesitant nod.

He nodded to himself again. “Then she is safe there.”

Anda blinked, glancing back at Walen. “Yeah, but—”

The Pirate king ignored her, squeezing Asai with a slight hug before walking towards the buffet the women were already setting out. Asai sighed, still gazing up at the image. All those years they had been looking for her sister, and at last they had found her. And all those years she had been safe on Arras.

A million questions filled Asai’s head as she watched the image in the fire. The top ones repeated over and over again. How did Malia end up on Arras? How come she was still so small? How come those there treated her like she was someone important? Did they know she was from one of the Aloean colonies? And why was she crying?

“Look,” Anda said, following the Pirate king. “That’s not your daughter.”

Asai had heard Lord Gwy’s daughter say that so many times. The girl’s voice was getting irritating. Like father, like daughter. Both of them were growling in the same contentious way. Their bickering had confirmed every rumor Asai’s camp had heard of them. The only thing they hadn’t known about was Anda’s mysterious magic fire.

“What proof do you have that it is not my daughter?” Lord Quanrra asked.

Anda shared a look with Walen, something Asai noticed happening a lot. It bothered her how familiar her cousin was with this prickly girl; and Asai also noticed Lord Gwy grinding his teeth for the same reason.

Anda pursed her lips to think, but then shrugged. “Well, I’ve been watching them a lot. The other people are just as white as she is, and there are many blondes like that on Arras.”

“That’s not proof,” Lord Quanrra said. He peered into Anda’s face with his typical patient look he often used when trying to reason with someone who was being ridiculous. “Look at me. I’m blond. My eyes are green. The sun makes my skin dark. I bet if she were out in the sun with us, she’d be just like me.”

A moan escaped from Anda. The girl set her hand to her head. However, the Pirate king was done humoring her. He continued on his way to the food.

While Anda chased after him to argue with him, Asai remained at the fire to watch it. Lord Gwy cursed at it, stomping away in his rude manner that Asai was afraid was typical of him.

But Cousin Dzhahs stayed, sighing with a look at her then the image in the flames. “You really miss your sister, don’t you?”  

Nodding, Asai murmured, “Yes. Though it has been so many years since the Th’sangs stole her away.”

“I wonder though,” Dzhahs said. “If that really is her, how come you don’t see any Th’sangs there?”

He then walked off to get food also. Asai gazed after him, blinking and thinking what an odd question to ask. If that was Malia, then obviously the Arrassians must have rescued her. There was no other explanation.

They had dinner. Her father also stayed instead of rushing off as he had announced earlier. It was clear he was going back to his original plan to linger until she was settled in, though Asai suspected he wanted to meet the Arrassian Seer before leaving the planet. Lord Gwy did also, though Asai noticed her father give the man a sharp look as if to say if anything happened to the Arrassian, he would hold Lord Gwy accountable.

 

Sleep that night was impossible. The ground was hard, nothing like her hammock in the sultry forest where she had been living those past few years. The air was dry also, so dry that she had to get up for a drink in the middle of the night. Also, the air was so still, too still. In the jungle where her group had been encamped, there had always been some noise going on. The jungle never slept, but its noise was like a lullaby to her. Here it was like lying in a tomb.

So, when morning arrived, Asai was tired and sore. Every inch of her body ached. Asai moaned, shifting on the old cushions that had been set for bed padding.

“Good morning, sunshine!” Walen stuck his head through the curtain. “Want some breakfast?”

Asai rolled over with another groan. She then sat up, blinking one eye open at him. “What time is it?”

He just shrugged. “I don’t know. But the sun is up, and so should you be.”

It was unladylike to stick her tongue out at him, so she refrained. Instead, Asai kicked off the covers and slid off the cushions to the stone floor with a thump. Walen let the curtain flop back as he withdrew from the room. Asai gave the door one look then flopped back against the cushions. How was she to make this work?

It was five minutes later when she emerged from the room, still not dressed, rubbing her eyes from sleep. Blinking at the light shining in from the cave opening, Asai realized that she was alone in the place. Her cousins had gone to who-knows-where. The only sign that they had been there at all was the bottle of cactus nectar on the counter and the two dry cakes made of ground up grain. Taking one, Asai nibbled.

Bland. Not that she expected anything better, but that she was sorry that was all they had. She had a taste of the cactus juice the night before, and she really didn’t want it now. It was too bitter, if not tart.

Looking about the room for some jam or maybe even a piece of fruit, Asai spent the next ten minutes on her hands and knees only to discover all the bottled food was labeled with dates indicating when they ought to be opened. Apparently Walen’s mother had done it to curb the appetite of her growing boy. There was no way she would get away with sneaking some jam without him there to back her up in the act. Starting off with her cousins on the wrong foot would be a bad idea.

So Asai went back to the room, grabbed a change of clothes and went back out to search for where she could bathe. Going along the cliff edge was just as terrifying as the day before, and when she arrived to the clearing where her father’s ship still sat, she asked a woman where she could go to wash. The woman pointed back to the cliff she had come from.

“Go around that bend to the wide space. Follow it down until you see the buckets. We all wash there,” The woman said. “But don’t stay out there too long. The sun is starting to get high. Most of us don’t wash so late in the day.”

“Late in the day?” Asai blinked at her. “How late is it?”

“It is nearly lunch time,” the woman replied.

Feeling even more exhausted, Asai set her hand to her head. “Of course.”

She had overslept. How’d that happen…?

But she shook her head and walked back to the cliff edge. Taking a deep breath, Asai walked back onto the narrow path, heading straight to the washing area. It took her over twenty minutes to get there with how she inched along the cliff face, and washing there took around another twenty since she had to lower the bucket down into the river then haul it up. By the time she was clean and changed, her things back in her cousins’ home, the children were returning from their classes to their homes to eat lunch.

Asai watched them as they walked by, several of them giving her the eye. She recognized Tesqwan and Sqahld from the day before, and she saw Walen walking with Anda and one other kid who look around eight years old. Anda headed up the opposite cliff face while the eight-year-old walked with Walen towards Asai.

Walen waved. “I see you’re awake.”

“Why didn’t you wake me earlier, like when you woke up?” Asai asked, glancing at the little boy with him.

Shrugging, Walen glanced over his shoulder. “I don’t know. Dad said you would probably be tired so I shouldn’t bother you. He said you would have to adjust to the time change.”

“Time change?” Asai murmured.

Nodding at her, Walen said, “Yeah. Where your camp was, day and night were rotating at a different speed. Your dad said night came a bit too late for you both.”

“Where is he?” Asai peered over to where Walen had been looking.

“I don’t know.” Walen then started back towards the dreaded cliff path. “Let’s go to lunch.”

Asai moaned.

The little boy with Walen lifted his eyebrows at her then smirked. “Come on. We only have a short break.”

The boy then took hold of her wrist and pulled her along. They were back on the path going faster than she was used to. And worse, the boy did not let go until they were at Walen’s doorway. Asai panted with fright, clinging to the cave wall when she got in.

“Are you having lunch with me, Tynnan?” Walen asked the boy.

Tynnan nodded. “I can’t go home right now. Lord Gwy is over there with the Pirate king.”

“Oh, so that’s where he is!” Walen then nodded to Asai. “He’s with Tynnan’s mom. They’re probably asking about Elwen Quiis.”

Asai froze then looked at Tynnan who had crawled into the storage space where the Veelslah’s kept their jars of fruit. “Elwen Quiis? The traitor? How would his mother know about him?”

Walen lifted his eyes. He then snuck a glance at Tynnan who heaved out the jar of pickled plums. Taking the jar from him to pry off the lid, Walen said, “Tenii is one of Elwen’s lovers.”

Immediately Asai stared at the eight-year-old who was now averting his eyes from her. Tynnan hurried over to the shelf to get cups for the juice. He set them on the counter.

Walen picked them up as if it didn’t bother him that this kid was the spawn of the man who had betrayed hundreds of human beings to the Th’sangs for his own selfish profit. In fact, Walen picked up three plates and set out food for all three of them as if he expected her to eat with the boy also.

Asai took a step back.

Her cousin lifted his eyes to look at her. “Aren’t you hungry?”

Swallowing, as of course she was hungry since she really hadn’t eaten breakfast, Asai clenched her teeth and took a step back to the counter. To Walen, she said as she tried to ignore the other kid, “Starving. But, uh, doesn’t the company spoil your appetite?”

Glancing at Tynnan, Walen cast him a smirk then shook his head. “Nope. Tynnan’s my friend. It isn’t his fault who is father is.”

The boy looked up at Walen with his old smile then peeked up at Asai to see if she would think the same.

Unfortunately, Asai still felt uncomfortable in the presence of that boy. She walked closer to Walen to get away from the kid. “Yeah, but you know genetically he carries—”

“There is no genetic determination for personal choice,” Walen retorted then slapped the grit cake he was taking out onto the plates. He stared straight into her eyes so that she would not be mistake his meaning.

“Is that why you talk with that Gwyrran girl?” Asai asked, her irritation increasing. “You know she is trouble. Everyone says it. I even heard she shot at her own father.”

“I know,” Walen replied, slapping down another grit cake and then another. “I was there.”

She pulled back. Blinking at him, Asai choked on her words. “You… and you choose to associate with that?”

“Anda is not a ‘that’,” Walen practically snapped. “She’s my best friend. And you obviously don’t know what it is like to live here at Cliffwalls, but you are sure going to find out.”

“I don’t want to find out!” Asai shouted back at him, horrified. She retreated towards the door. “I don’t even want to be here!”

Walen exhaled, setting the hand that was holding the fork on his hip. A pickled plum was already skewered on the tines. He said nothing though, turning with a shake of his head to continue making lunch.

Tynnan gazed wordlessly at her then plucked up one of the plates. But instead of taking it somewhere to eat, he held it out to her. “Go ahead. This one is yours.”

Trembling, Asai eyed the plate then the boy who despite all the faults of his genetic heritage did indeed look like an innocent. She took it from his hands then sighed.

“You’ll be ok, Asai,” Walen said. “It just takes some adjusting. That’s all.”

 

Asai joined the Cliffwalls’ school that afternoon, sitting with her cousin and Tynnan who apparently had taken a liking to her, sitting near her elbow. Anda sat on Walen’s other side, though she narrowly eyed Asai during the lesson as if she didn’t like how attached Tynnan had become to the Pirate king’s daughter.

The school itself was full of children from the ages of five to seventeen. Walen and Anda were the oldest there. The most talkative in the class was a thirteen-year-old girl by the name of Malqew, though Sqahld and Tesqwan were the class clowns, constantly finding ways to make a ruckus.

After three hours of class, discussing subjects from History to Spelling, all the kids fled to the upper levels of the cliff-side dwelling where all the vehicles sat. Each picked out a fly’um to ride, though a few of them doubled up on the flying one-man vehicles. Asai hurried up to the ships with them. The adults operating the landing pad gave them passing glances with smiles, watching the children launch off into the sky, one by one. When Walen looked for one to take, Asai was right on his tail. “Can I ride with you?”

Walen turned around with a blink. “Don’t you know how to ride one?”

Blushing, Asai ducked her head. “My father thought it was too dangerous for me to—”

“She’s a princess,” Anda said with a snort, heading to a free fly-um. “Daddy wouldn’t want his little girl to strain herself.”

Asai shot her an angry look, opening her mouth though not voicing what she really wanted to say to this crass girl. In fact, as Anda climbed astride her own fly’um, gunning the engine as if to taunt Asai, Asai really wished she had been taught how to fly those individual vehicles just to outrace that rude girl.

But Anda flew off without another word. Walen watched her, shaking his head.

“Ok.” He gestured for Asai to climb on. “Just this once. Climb on. I’ll show you how to fly it when we get out there.”

Climbing onto the back, Asai wrapped her arms around her cousin’s waist. Walen really was the best. And it was clear he was putting up with a lot in that hot, dusty, desert colony. If it wasn’t an unreasonable Pirate lord, it was the daughter of, which seemed just as bad. Gunning the engine hard, Walen urged the vehicle forward then dropped off the cliff.

Asai felt her stomach lurch. At first, she thought they were falling, and she let out a little scream. But then the vehicle leveled off as it zoomed over the desert, dipping down into the canyon so it could not be spotted so easily along the red horizon.

Walen followed the other tiny specks ahead of him that also had to be the other flying vehicles. The journey itself took them through strange rock formations with layers and layers of different colored stone, then over a flat stretch that led them up to a hug mesa alongside a bumpy area of yellowish sandy hills covered in small rocks and shrubs. There in the shade of the mesa, all of the children parked their vehicles, climbed off, and gathered together, wrapping their desert robes over themselves. Asai had the robe Walen had given her the night before. The scarves that covered her head and face practically choked her as the wind whipped around their faces, but it kept the dirt out of her mouth.

He landed on the edge of the shadow, hovering in towards the center.

Anda looked back then rolled her eyes, sliding off her vehicle.

“Is she playing with us?” one of the other girls asked.

Walen nodded. “Yeah. Be nice.”

The kids had gathered in clusters, already arguing over which game they would play. One of them held a dusty-looking ragged bag full of sand in his hands, swinging it. Another was pointing to the rocks near the mesa arguing for a game of stone hopping. All of the games sounded ridiculous to Asai. So much, that she immediately hissed to Walen to show her how to fly the one-man vehicle instead of including her in the game.

Looking to the group, he sighed resignedly, but nodded.

“You’re not playing?” Anda asked him with a glance over her shoulder at them. Walen was already showing Asai where to put her feet and hands on the machine.

Walen looked back at her, shaking his head. “Maybe later.”

Giving a shrug, not looking at all happy about him not participating, Anda walked into the center of the group and took control, snatching the sand bag from the boy’s hand. “We’re playing shadow tag.”

“Ah…! Anda!” Several of the kids shouted at her, though a good number just moaned.

“It’s your own fault for not deciding earlier,” Anda said. “I have veto power, you know.”

Asai watched Anda march out of the shadow and close her eyes, putting one hand over them as she spun herself in a circle. The children immediately scattered away from her, some shrieking, though it was clear it was from joy that the game started. Anda let the raggedy bag full of sand fly. It dropped near a thirteen-year-old girl who rolled her eyes but then picked it up.

“Ok, I’m it,” the girl said. She then closed her eyes and started to count. “One… two… three… four….”

Everyone scattered up the hill except Walen and Asai who both briefly paused to look at the game. However, Walen then went back into instructing Asai in how to steer the fly’um.

“Ok, the handlebars are simple enough. You turn it right, you go right. You turn it left, you go left. To go up and down you have to twist the handlebars. If you twist it forward, you go up, twist it back you go down.” He then tapped her knees. “The amount of pressure you give the foot pedals will change your speed. Brakes are those levers on the handlebars. You pull back the same time you brake. The fly’um can’t hover very well up high if you stay in one place. You have to move around.”

Asai nodded, feeling the handles though she was nervous. The possibility of crashing was real, especially if she turned it wrong. 

“Go at it slow first to get the hang of it,” he said. “Ride around the rocks here. When you’re ready, I’ll get another fly’um and ride with you around the mesa.”

Drawing in a breath, she nodded again. With her cousin there, Asai had more strength to do it. Clenching the handlebars, pressing her foot on the gas pedal, Asai started her first singular ride.

 

It was late in the afternoon. She was hot, tired, sweaty, and somewhat achy as she rounded the mesa one more time, ending back in the long shadow with Walen at her side. Finishing their fourth time around, they found their finish line full of children, all of them drinking water and climbing onto their vehicles.

Tynnan was climbing onto his fly’um as he looked up at them then called to Anda. “There they are!”

Anda was already staring at them, her face contorting with her usual disagreeable expression. The girl shook her head.

Walen slowed down. Asai copied him.

“So, can she hold her own now?” Anda asked.

With a nod, Walen looked to his cousin then grinned. “Yeah. I think so. A few more lessons and she will be able to race with the best of us.”

Giving a snort, Anda nodded, walking back to her vehicle. “Good. We can’t afford to have dead weight around here.”

“Dead weight?” Asai pressed the gas to her vehicle riding up to the Pirate lord’s daughter. “Is that how you see me?”

Anda turned, blinking at her. Her mouth opened to say something but then she glanced at Walen as if seeking an explanation.

“She doesn’t mean that, Asai,” Walen said. “She means—”

“Well, what does she mean? That’s what she called me. Dead weight.” Asai slipped her legs off the fly’um, dropping to the ground to face a girl that was two years older than her and taller by a nose. “You are the coldest girl I have ever met. You haven’t said one nice thing to me since I got here.”

Anda was still blinking at her, though she lifted her head and turned it as if she were an adult thinking Asai was acting like such a kid, which made Asai even angrier.

“And stop looking at me like that! I’m not a little kid! I have feelings!” Asai moved to put herself in Anda’s view. “And you aren’t nice at all!”

“Nice?” Anda maintained that slightly stunned look. “You want me to be nice?”

“It’s a start!” Asai snapped.

Stepping back, Anda put her hands on her hips with a dry gaze on her face. “What? You want me to humor you? To pander to you? To play nice?”

“You say that as if it is bad thing,” Asai retorted. “Everyone else is nice except for you.”

“Nice…” Anda muttered. She walked over to her fly’um and climbed on. “Get real, princess. I don’t play anything. Pretending to be nice is stupid.”

And she rode off.

Several of the other kids followed, casting Asai looks. Walen remained, leaning on the bars of his fly’um with a hand to his head. Tynnan had also remained, but it was to take the fly’um Asai had been riding.

“What is with her?” Asai just stared with her mouth open.

Walen pressed his lips together as if weighing his thoughts. Then he shrugged. “Different personality.”

“She’s wretched,” Asai said with a moan.

“She’s a good person,” Walen replied then gestured to for his cousin to climb onto his vehicle. “You just don’t know her that well yet.”

“But she is so mean, and bossy.” Asai climbed over to the back of his vehicle, putting her arms around his waist again. “How can you stand her?”

“She’s not fake,” Walen said as he pressed on the gas pedal. They took off after the other kids.

Tynnan followed them.

“Anda doesn’t pretend anything,” Walen continued as they flew. “If she’s mad, you know it. If she’s sad, you see it. And when she’s happy, which doesn’t happen that often anymore, you see it too.”

“I think she chooses to be mean,” Asai called to him. The wind was blowing away most of their words. It was hard to hear him as well as to be heard. Walen’s answer certainly was blown away with the wind because Asai didn’t hear it. There was silence between them all the way to the camp.

They followed the small fleet of child-flown ships to the parking level of the cliff-side camp, landing on the edge and rolling in to where they could set their fly’um aside.

“Next time I’ll teach you how to launch off the platform,” Walen told her, climbing off.

Asai nodded, though she noticed Walen had gone a little stiff. She climbed off after him, but her cousin had chased after Anda, whispering something to her. Just watching them, Asai noticed Anda glancing back at her with a roll of her eyes.

Tynnan flew in, landing on the platform. “Hey! Scoot or you’ll get crushed.”

Immediately hopping to the side, Asai looked back at the boy. He steered over to the parking place, turning off the vehicle then hopping off with a jump to where Anda and Walen were. Tynnan sprang to grab Anda around the shoulders. At first Anda cast back an irritated growl at him, but then she seized the boy, pulling him on her back with laugh, both of them climbing down the ladder like monkeys in a game. Walen followed, waving for Asai to come also. He was grinning.

Dragging her feet after them, Asai just wished she was back home. She didn’t like this desert. She hated the Pirate group there. All the children were skipping off, laughing as they hurried away to their homes along the cliff edges, leaving her behind. There was even something in Walen’s looks that said if she were not his cousin, he would also leave her behind.

“Hurry up!” he said.

She tried to, but her heart just wasn’t in it.

But then her mind turned towards her father. He had yet to go, or at least she hoped he hadn’t gone. Her father would not leave without saying goodbye at least. Still, he was probably waiting for her, and that made Asai rush.

The terror of going along the narrow cliff walkways was nothing to missing her father and Asai was soon down in the clearing looking for him. Walen had gone on to his home.

The ship was still there. Taking assurance from that, Asai went to ask about him.

“Oh,” said a woman carrying a basket full of desert nettles. “I saw him with Lord Gwy. They said they were going to Lord Ngimm’s camp to see that Seer.”

Asai blinked. “So that girl, his daughter really didn’t lie?”

Nodding, the woman smirked. “Anda may be a lot of things, a troublemaker for starters, a little slut sometimes, but she is not known to lie. Besides, we all know about the Arrassian Seer. Lord Gwy just doesn’t like us talking about him. He’s a bit heavy-handed when it comes to certain things.”

Heavy-handed. Yes, that sounded like him. Asai wondered what made Lord Gwy dislike the Arrassian so much. That argument the night before led her to believe that Lord Gwy even had tried to kill him. If that were indeed true then the Arrassian must have done something very terrible. Maybe it had to do with Anda being a ‘slut’.

But without her father there, Asai found herself without something to do. So, she walked, ever so carefully, back to her cousin’s home to see if Walen was there. It took less time than the last trip, but obviously it was too long for her to find him in time. He wasn’t there. Looking around the camp next, Asai searched for a sign of any of the Veelslahs. Up higher, she spotted that other Gwyrran kid, what’s-his-name… Quahlad. He didn’t see her at all. He was just watching the horizon with a rifle in his hand. His mother had come out, saying something but then she went back in, looking distressed. Quahlad maintained the same morose expression that Anda often held, grimly keeping his eyes fixed where the sun was going down. They really were a wretched family.

Taking her eyes from that place, Asai walked back down to the clearing and looked around for somewhere else to go. That was when she spotted Walen. He walked into a cave opening high on the left cliff face. There was a slight glow coming from it as if someone was cooking inside. Perhaps it was the home of another friend. The climb itself would kill her, but Asai drew her chest up and took a breath to handle it. Boredom was a strong motivator.

Asai had to take switchbacks to reach the level of cut stone. There were steps leading to the actual cave, leveling off at the mouth. She crept up them with care, keeping to the wall. When she reached the mouth of the cave, she peered in without a word.

Inside was dark. Only a fire lit the room, and it was green.

Taking another step in, allowing her eyes adjust from the orange bright of the setting sun to the dark green glow in the room, Asai peered at those in the room who were staring at the fire. She heard them speak in low voices as if they didn’t want to be overheard.

“…know, you really shouldn’t watch him so much,” Walen said. “One day you’re going to meet him, and he’s going to be furious with you.”

The other silhouette was Anda. Asai recognized the placement of the sparkling jewels in her forehead that reflected the fire as well as her long dangling braids. But Anda’s blouse was ruffed as if she had just pulled it on, or had just loosened it. It was slightly open, enough to see most of her cleavage.

“I don’t think he’ll get that upset,” Anda replied.

“It’d bother me,” Walen retorted, pulling back with a snort. “What if you saw him while he was bathing?”

Anda broke into an amused laugh.

“Have you?” Walen bent down again with his mouth open at her.

“No!” But Anda was still laughing. “Don’t be silly! I don’t think the fire would show him naked.”

Walen growled in his throat his disbelief in that. He looked back then did a double take, staring at Asai. He set his hand on Anda’s shoulder to tap it.

“Oh, come on though, he is good looking,” Anda said then turned to see what Walen was staring at. Seeing Asai, she froze.

“What are you looking at?” Asai asked, taking a step closer.

Anda rose to her feet. “Fire out!”

The green flames immediately died down, turning yellow that was barely above candlelight.

“Who are you spying on?” Asai asked.

Intimate Secrets

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Three:

 

“Spying?” Anda snorted, adjusting her blouse to straighten it. “Look who’s talking? What are you doing sneaking up on people like that?”

Asai folded her arms across her chest. “I asked you first.”

The Pirate Lord’s daughter nodded her head with a narrow gaze. Walking over to Asai to stare down on her, the Pirate lord’s daughter strolled around Asai then out to the cave opening. “That is entirely none of your business.”

She walked out.

Asai turned to look at Walen.

He squirmed, averting his eyes but then drew in a breath and let it out, facing his cousin with a shrug. “Sorry.”

“Sorry?” Asai shook her head then looked back to the cave mouth. “What do you mean ‘sorry’? What were you doing? Who were you watching in that fire?”

“The Leader-of-Many,” he said.

Asai blinked, confused. “What?”

Walen let out another sigh. “Anda thinks he’s handsome, so she watches him.”

But Asai could not believe how casual he was about that, so she said again, “The Leader-of-Many? Walen, don’t joke about that. Who was she really spying on? My father? Her father?”

Walking over to her, Walen hunched down to look her eye to eye. “Asai, I wasn’t joking. You saw the last Tarrn last night. Well, we also know who the Leader-of-Many is. The last Tarrn’s guardian. We’ve seen them both through the fire.”

“That girl we saw last night was my sister, not the last Tarrn,” Asai argued.

His annoyance returned. Letting out a loud and exhausted moan, Walen hung his head back. “Asai, just because she was blonde does not make her your sister. I’m telling you, that was the last Tarrn. She fits every little description of how the last Tarrn is supposed—”

“Don’t give me that!” Asai turned around to go, tromping out of the cave. “I know my sister when I see her.”

“Why not just have Anda ask the fire to show you your sister?” Walen followed after her. “I’m sure she’ll do it—especially to end this stupid argument.”

“There is no argument!” Asai snapped back, stepping close to the cliff face with one look down at the drop into the canyon. She was never going to get used to this. She started back down the steps with care, still contenting the issue. “That girl in the fire was my sister, and nothing you can say or show me will change my mind.”

“Gads, you are so stubborn,” Walen murmured, following her down, possibly to make sure she would not fall.

He followed her all the way to the open and wide ledge where the bonfire was being stirred up for another feast. Her father had returned, and Lord Gwy was scowling in his seat, obviously mulling over what he had seen at Lord Ngimm’s camp. Asai rushed over to her father who embraced her with a grin, telling her immediately of his trip.

“We saw him,” he told her as he led Asai to where he had already gotten them food, all set on one of the council stones. “The Arrassian was as real as you and me, and he also had a green fire. It was amazing.”

“Did you have him show you where Malia was? To confirm it?” Asai asked, hoping beyond all hope that he had.

Nodding, Lord Quanrra let out a sigh. “Yes, but all the fire showed was the darkness of uncertainty. It would not show us the way to retrieve her. I’m thinking we ought to let her remain with the Arrassians for a while. I believe that when the One comes, he will return her to us.”

Asai nodded. That was their only option after all. But at least her sister was safe.

They ate together, chatted together, and then departed for bed. Most of the cliff-side village left them to themselves, regarding her father with respect and her politely. Right before Asai went back to the Veelslah’s home, her father pulled her aside with a deep and warm hug.  

“I want you,” he whispered, “to be a good girl and help your cousins, especially Walen. Spend as much time as you can with him. He is a good young man. Worthy. Understand my meaning. It is a good alliance to secure. This is going to be your home for a while until we resolve a few things out in space. It may take longer than a year.”

“A year?” Asai moaned, pulling her father closer. “I don’t want to wait a year! Promise me six months!”

“Asai…” Lord Quanrra emitted a slight groan, the pain of separation on his face. “This isn’t something—”

“I can’t stand being here that long!” Asai bickered, thinking already of those rude kids and her only peers being Anda and her cousin. “Six months, or I’ll go looking for you myself!”

Her father bent near to look Asai in the eye. “Darling daughter, sometimes you just have to accept things are the way they are and plan for a more practical future.”

“No!” Asai stomped her foot. “I don’t believe that!”

Several of the villagers skirted around them to get to their caves. Eyes had turned on them when Asai had raised her voice, including the stares of Lord Gwy who was growling something at his son. Anda was there also, snapping back at him. Asai looked up with a roll of her eyes and continued in her own private argument. “Aren’t we fighting the Th’sangs because we won’t just accept things as they are?”

Nodding, Lord Quanrra said, “Yes. But sometimes you have to accept that you won’t get everything you want. Sometimes you have to accept was is simply good for you. I think this is good for you.”

Angry, Asai pushed out of his arms and ran to the cliff edge to escape to her cousins’ home. It wasn’t fair! She had wanted to run the entire way, the effect being more dramatic, but halting at the drop, she shuddered and stepped onto the walkway with her usual trepidation.

Only Mrs. Veelslah was home when she finally arrived. And she looked startled to see Asai there. “You’re not going to stay with your father tonight? He’s leaving tomorrow.”

Asai scowled, tossing her dark hair as her violet eyes narrowed, folding her arms. “He’s being unreasonable.”

“He loves you,” Mrs. Veelslah replied compassionately. “That’s why he is leaving you with us. He knows we would never let anything happen to you.”

But that only caused Asai to frown. “Not anything. Not even fun. I learned how to use a fly’um for the first time ever from Walen today. My dad could have taught me that himself, and he didn’t. I mean, come on. He taught me how to shoot and to fight. And I can fly a shuttle. Why does he trust me with some things but not others?”

Softly, Mrs. Veelslah came over and took gentle hold of Asai’s hands, gazing into her eyes. “Maybe it is because he sees some things riskier than others. And teaching you how to shoot helps you preserve your own life. And fly’ums… well, even I get nervous seeing Walen on one. They’re not the most sturdy or safe vehicle. A shuttle is safer. On a fly’um, you’re just hanging on. You could fly off if you hit a rock. I’ve even seen some people decapitated on one.”

Asai cringed, trying not to imagine it.

“However, I understand if you feel too sheltered,” Mrs. Veelslah conceded. “Your cousin and I learned the hard way with Walen not to shelter him so much. Our overprotectiveness had led to large errors in raising our boy—of which we deeply regret and are trying to fix. So, we will give you more freedom and tell you what you need to know—but that includes censuring you if you are doing something which may harm you. And right now, I will say this. You need to stay here.”

That was not what she had wanted to hear. However, Asai accepted that she knew her father was doing all of this out of love.

Walen and Mr. Veelslah arrived a bit later with her father in tow. Lord Quanrra also admitted in whispers to Asai once they were alone that the cliff stairs were freaky dangerous, and he wanted her to be extremely careful while walking them. He was trying to break the ice. He half succeeded.

All of them snuggled down for the night. Lord Quanrra slept on a rolled-out mat near Asai’s new bed. He did not say much—just assuring things and advice while living in the desert: Wear boots, not sandals. The desert has biting insects and snakes. Boots gave her the best protection. When out of the cliff shadows, wear the sandy robes and turbans. They were the best protection against sunburn and sand. Stick with her cousin to learn the ropes and increase their friendship, but also make friends among the other girls—meaning not Lord Gwy’s daughter. His opinion of Anda Gwyrran coincided with her own. She was not a ‘lady’ or ladylike and therefore was a bad example. Lord Gwy himself had said she was filled with a rebellious spirit, and Lord Quanrra was beside himself when he tried to convince his cousins to forbid their son from spending time with that girl. Asai had actually overheard their response and was stunned by it.

“It’s too late,” they had said. “Anda and Walen are as good as tied together for life.”

Lord Quanrra had been stunned to hear that, asking them if they really wanted Anda for a daughter-in-law.

But his cousin’s response made both Asai and her father wonder at them. He had said, “Her heart is in the right place. And you know her father is cruel. We try to be her family to keep her from going actually bad. She’s just rebellious. But her soul is special. And she is good for the clan. She is gifted.”

Good? Asai could not see it. And gifted? She realized it was in regards that magic green fire and that Arrassian Seer. Her father seemed to think so, and had grown introspective since. Perhaps he thought of Anda as a rare but dangerous creature.

That night, they whispered to each other over it as they fell asleep, staring at the ceiling. “Make friends with the other girls,” her father murmured again. “You are a lady. Being a Pirate does not mean our ladies lose their grace. Mrs. Veelslah is a good role model. Have her point out others to you. She will guide you.”

Yes, Asai thought. Mrs. Veelslah was nice. And she would have to find friends to survive this place… especially since there was no way she could change her father’s mind.

 

The morning of her father’s departure was an emotional one for Asai. It happened almost directly after breakfast. She cried, hugged him a little longer, then after prying herself away, she watched his ship fly off even until she could no longer see it in the blue sky. She stared at that empty sky for a long while. Walen stood with her, but got bored. She could hear his feet shift, eager to go off with his friends. Mrs. Veelslah stayed with her longer than that, urging Walen to do his chores. With a warm arm around her shoulders, Asai wiped her face and sniffled.

“Come on, dear,” Mrs. Veelslah said, attempting to steer Asai away from the cliff edge. “We all have work to do.”

Yes… Pirates all chipped in. It was their way. Everyone worked. Until now, Asai had not been addressed as more than a guest. But now she knew she was going to get a work assignment. Everyone had been waiting for her to be sorted out in that respect. She could see it in the villagers’ watching postures and all other body language.

“So… let me take you to the Matron to get you assigned an appropriate job.” Mrs. Veelslah gently steered Asai up the cliff.

Stairs. Stairs. Stairs. There were lots of narrow stairs. Asai was not ever sure she would get a head for them. But they eventually ended up at Lord Gwy’s home—and it struck Asai, as they rapped on the tin near the door to announce their presence that of course Mrs. Gwyrran would be the Matron of the camp.

When she came to part the curtain that blocked the entrance, Asai expected a cold, proud woman. But instead, a delicate, soft-spoken lady with the perfect graces of a homemaker greeted them. She was about as like Anda as a butterfly was to a mosquito. You wanted her around you. She made you feel welcome and liked. She seemed to beautify the area she was in. And Mrs. Gwyrran served a sweet spice cake with honey in it. It was divine.

“So,” Mrs. Gwyrran said, interlacing her delicate fingers on top of the neatly set table they sat around, which was made of a flat panel of salvaged ship hull. Rivets were still in on one side. “What skills do you have? Are you gifted in cooking? Weaving? Gardening? Building?”

Shrugging, Asai murmured, “I apprenticed a bit in weaving. We had silk worms and, though I didn’t like the part where you soak cocoons and take the worm out, I did like the part where we spin the thread and weave the patterns. Dying fabric is a bit stinky though.”

“Ah, a weaver.” Mrs. Gwyrran nodded approvingly. “Good. And, how is your schooling? How would you say are your math skills?”

To that, Asai replied with embarrassment, coloring at the cheeks, “Uh, not really that good. I can do the basics.”

Mrs. Gwyrran nodded, making a note. “Ok. Then how about writing?”

Asai thought on it and said, “Average.”

“Coding?”

Tilting her head, Asai thought longer. “Above average. I can code and decode. I have a good ear for it.”

“Language?”

To that, Asai chuckled with pride. “Excellent.”

Mrs. Gwyrran lifted a soft eyebrow. “In Knarriish and in our Pirate tongue?”

Asai nodded in earnest. “Both. My teacher says I am gifted in tongues.”

“How about Th’song?” The woman watched her carefully.

Asai cringed this time. “Ok… so, uh, I don’t really like Th’song. I can understand more than I can say. But honestly, I hate those beasts, so who cares?”

“Coders care,” Mrs. Gwyrran replied with warning.

And that was a truth. Asai knew coders also had to decode Th’sang codes. Their language was nasty, though. It sounded like a snake and a chicken were in an argument. There was a lot of hissing and clucking. And their writing was weird. It was written right to left in a line that looked like a bunch of polyps and mushrooms along a string. She could read the Th’song better than speak it. But she still hated it all.

“Alright, I suggest you go to school for Th’song language study,” the Matron said, acting in her role. “And in your chores, we’ll see if you can aide those in weaving and dying clothes. If they don’t have enough work for you help with, then we might have you working with the little kids in language at the school.”

Asai nodded. She had done some of that before.

“We might also have you help with the grinding,” the Matron added with a firm nod. “Everyone takes turns with it anyway, so don’t be offended if you spend a lot of time grinding corn.”

“Is that what your daughter does?” Asai asked, unable to hold that in, as it seemed Anda did pretty much what she wanted.

Mrs. Gwyrran leaned back, eying her a degree. “Anda used to be a field worker. But for a while she was the clan gopher, so she is used to roaming.”

Asai looked confused.

“That means she ran errands for the clan chiefs,” Mrs. Gwyrran explained. “But these days… well, she’s been a courier, a caretaker for the infirm, and… mostly people don’t want her to be handling the corn. We usually have her guarding the children. She and Walen. He’s been apprenticing to be an engineer, but they’re both still in school for coding—and, I suppose, to keep an eye on them.”

“She doesn’t weave or cook?” Asai asked, trying not to smirk at the concept that someone had to keep an eye on the Pirate Lord’s daughter.

Lifting her chin, Mrs. Gwyrran—no, the Matron said, “Anda is skilled at both, and she helps me with both. But they bore her. She has all the energy of a boy, and twice the willfulness. And I suggest you play nice with her.”

Stunned, Asai stared at this woman. She was speaking in an official voice.

“She will be fair with you,” the Matron said, her voice growing stern. “But I know my daughter. She does not play mind games like other girls do. She will say what she thinks. And she won’t play nice. I suppose that is why she likes the company of boys. And I am saying this to spare you future trouble.”

“There are no other girls my age…” Asai muttered, realizing that this was the Matron being kind to her.

“There are,” the Matron said a little more gently. “They just don’t roam about like Anda does. So, you never met them.”

“They did not come to the feast?” Asai blinked, startled.

Chuckling, the Matron shook her head. “I am sure they did. But you see… some girls are like birds. And some birds flock together and have a pecking order. And my dear—to spare you more pain—they have seen you and… dear, have you ever been new somewhere? A newcomer?”

Asai shook her head. Sometimes newcomers came to her village and she tried to make them feel at home, but this was her first time being one herself.

Seeing she understood, the Matron continued, “You seem the type who would do her best to make people feel welcome.”

Asai nodded.

“Not all girls are like that,” the Matron continued.

No kidding, Asai thought. Anda was cold and unwelcoming.

“So, I will introduce you to the other ladies.” The Matron rose with a nod to Mrs. Veelslah. “I mean, we will introduce you to the other young ladies. They do not accept my daughter, Anda, but I think they may be more kind to you.”

“Why don’t they accept Anda?” Asai asked, rising with her. “She’s the Pirate Lord’s daughter.”

The Matron sighed, slipping back into the motherly mindset of Mrs. Gwyrran as she said, “Jealousy? As I said, she gets along better with boys than girls. Some girls don’t like that. And the older she’s gotten, that hasn’t changed much for her. I’m afraid some girls are just… catty.”

Catty.

Asai wondered if this was what a mother told herself when her child makes herself unlikable. But she did not respond.

The two women led Asai down the cliff side to an area within the caves that were deep and communal. It echoed and had a cool, yet breezy smell. Wind went through it. The enormous cave ceiling had wide shafts drilled in it which allowed pillars of light to shine into the cavern, but were sealed with glass up top to prevent water seepage. That light was then reflected off by mirrors to illuminate the place. There were other shafts in the ceiling also, but these had venting which hung over cook fires for different things, such as boiling vats of dye water.

In another section, separated by strings of hanging fabric that were drying, sat a cluster of ladies at looms, weaving and doing embroidery. When Asai and the two women got closer, Asai noticed that the women in this area tended to cluster together in age groups. The older women gossiped together at one side, their eyes taking in the three newcomers. The middle-aged women likewise. But to another side, where they were headed, sat the young ladies at looms, the frames rattling and clicking with some bangs as they worked the thread through, making fabric. Those were in their teens to their twenties. The youngest ones sat together at the fringes of it all, which was where Mrs. Veelslah and the Matron stopped with a bow to the entire group.

“This is Asai Quanrra,” the Matron said, giving a polite nod to the eldest and leader of the weavers group. “She claims to have some skill at spinning, weaving, and dyeing. And she even has had experience with handling silk worms—”

A chorus of oohs erupted as several of the older and middle-aged women perked up. Asai was pleased as that meant they would value her. But she noticed the younger ladies gazing at her coolly. She saw in their gazes a look she did not quite comprehend. Was it… no. Not jealousy. Not like the jealousy she saw in Anda at least whenever she took Walen’s time. Not envy either. She got envy all the time back home for being the Pirate King’s daughter. It was more like they wanted to take her down a notch. Competitive. Almost savage. Damn. They saw her as a threat. She needed to fix this quick.

“Hi,” Asai waived at them all, trying to look non-threatening.

The girls hitched up cheerful bubbly smiles and waved back with a chorus of “Hello. Welcome!” But somehow, she knew they did not all quite mean it. Some of them did, but they were older and clearly no longer single. She was not a threat to them… Ah. It was the boys they were thinking about. Asai took in a breath, mentally preparing herself to make clear she was not interested in getting into a relationship with any boy from their colony.

“I’m Malqew,” said the youngest who had been with the kids earlier at school and in the desert. She was a cheerful girl with amber eyes who was in her earliest teens who apparently had the gift and was just starting out as an apprentice. She also did not seem threatened. She hardly had a feminine figure, but clearly, she must have been generously skilled in the weaving area.

“I’m Bennela,” introduced a plump, wavy-haired gal with creamy orangish skin and deep brown eyes.

“Qwapsiiwda,” said another, the almost opposite of Bennela. She was elegant, like a gazelle, and just as lean. Her eyes were sharply fixed on Asai.

“Qwanna,” said a very pretty girl with thick flowing hair as rich as chocolate, styled up with beads and poufs and all sorts of weaving tricks, making her look like a work of art. She even dressed like it. Her clothes were feminine yet also comfortable.

Several of the others introduced themselves, including a twenty-something named Olicia who eyed Asai as if she were an amusing fungus, but the first four lingered around her as peers. As the Matron arranged for Asai to have her apprenticeship among these women, Asai found a place among the younger girls.

Malqew sat next to her. “I’m so glad you are here. We can walk to school together. I usually have to go alone, but now I have you!”

The other three simpered, their eyes watching the Matron more than Asai, waiting. When the Matron and Mrs. Veelslah came back to them, the Matron smiled with a bow. “Alona Gnalish, the head weaver, will give you your instruction from here on. If you need anything, go to her. She will be your mentor. And…” the Matron nodded to Malqew, “You will attend school with Malqew in the afternoons.”

Grinning, Malqew gave her the Th’sang O hand gesture which meant ‘yes’. Asai smothered a cringe, as she hated even Th’sang gestures… especially when Pirates did them. Pirates ought to have their own.

“If Alona needs you more, she’ll arrange it with you. Do well,” the Matron said. She turned and took two steps to leave, waiting for Mrs. Veelslah.

Mrs. Veelslah patted Asai on the shoulder and said, “I’ll see you at lunch time?”

Hopping up, Malqew said, “Can I bring her home with me? We’re going to school together, right?”

Asai knew right then that she had found a friend. Malqew was nice. She was actually sweet. She was just so… young.

Smiling, Mrs. Veelslah replied, “Of course, if she wishes.”

Nodding, Asai drew in a breath of tiny relief. It was tiny because the other gals were still watching her tensely. And when the two ladies went off, they seemed to breathe deeper, much like predators smelling their prey. It almost freaked Asai out.

Yet Alona came up to Asai and wrapped her arms around her, guiding her away from her peers. She said, after introducing the older women to her by nicknames such as Loli, Boopsi, and Petticoat, “…You will mostly assist us rather than work with the little young ladies—though I have a feeling you could teach them a thing or two. I’ve heard about the silk work of your colony, and I’d say you could teach me a thing or two.” And she laughed, pulling her closer to whisper. “Malqew is harmless, and you could do good by her. But those other vixens are not to be trifled with. They’ll accuse me of favoritism, but I don’t care. Not even Anda likes being among those three without a good knife at her side.”

Asai’s eyes widened. Did this woman admire Anda?

“I see that look.” And Alona laughed again. “Lord Gwy’s kid has guts. She may be a smart-mouthed minx sometimes, but I’d trust her over those three any day. She would not stab you in the back.”

“She’d just do it to your face?” escape Asai before she could stop it.

But Alona laughed again. “Yes! That’s her all around. But anyway, I am to show you the ropes and get good labor out of you. Follow me. I will give you the tour of our supplies and how we do things. I’ll want your input after, as I really do think we can do better than we have, and I have been wanting this opportunity to meet someone from your colony to talk about it.”

Immediately Asai flustered. “I… I’m not an expert! I was just an apprentice!”

“Still good,” Alona said, not at all bothered by this. She led Asai immediately to the silk worm baths and even the growing rooms where the special mulberry trees were. Asai was impressed that they could grow them in that desert, and in a cave no less. It was all in proper order, though their trees looked like they needed better sunlight. This section relied a lot on the drilled shafts. There were also solar powered light panels set up in the room, but it just was not the same. Here, Alona introduced Asai to the growers who were a pair of men in tall rubber boots, smocks, and aprons. The growing manager was middle aged, but the other was in his twenties. They were busy at work.

“That’s Kolowiis,” Alona pointed to the elder. Then she pointed at the younger. “And that’s Niinson.”

Looking around, Asai could see they also cared for other crops which could not survive out in the desert, but required a damp place to grow. She could hear an underground river in the distance, which clearly was being irrigated to these crops. Artificial light made these work as well.

“…true,” the younger whispered to the elder. “I heard it. He’s at Lord Ngimm’s camp.”

“That’s a relief,” the elder said. “Apparently that girl can keep a secret.”

“I bet she keeps tons. I mean, come on. With what had been going on between her and Walen—of course she can,” the one called Niinson said then saw Alona. He straightened up. “Hi!” his eyes fixed on Asai and he blushed. “Hello! Are you here to work with us?”

Alona laughed, shaking her head. “No. I am giving her the tour. But I do think a girl who grew up in the wet jungles would prefer to work in a… not so dry place. It would be good for her to know where the cool, damp places are in case she needs a reprieve. You know, some solace.”

Another friend, this woman. Asai sighed with relief. She had found another. Yes, the woman was old, but sometimes old women were the best sorts of friends. They undoubtedly were good allies.

Both men bowed to her. “You are certainly welcome here.”

Asai smiled. Maybe this wasn’t going to be so bad.

Eventually, she and Alona made a loop, going through the dyeing areas and then the looms where Alona explained what their process was. They did not just weave silk. In fact, they hardly used any. They traded cotton from some other places, but they mostly made something like linen from the grain stalks. They worked in seasons, so they did not always weave. Sometimes they helped with the threshing and then the processing of the cellulose strands into soft hairs. Spinning took forever, but it was necessary. Then came the weaving and lastly the embroidery. Her clan loved the embroidery. When they returned to the women busy weaving and embroidering, Alona led Asai to Malqew and said to the others, “Give her a loom and let her weave a broadcloth. I’ll come back to check on her progress later.”

They all nodded with smiles, promising to do so.

Once alone, Bennela smiled at Asai and handed her a loom. She pointed to their supply of thread for the loom. This time her actions seemed less malevolent. Perhaps she and her girlfriends had decided to play nice. Maybe they had a change of heart. Though Asai noticed the older ladies looked bored, almost as if they had all just been lectured at. That seemed more likely.

Asai decided to make the best of it. As she collected the thread to set up the loom, she smiled at Bennela and said, “Thank you for letting me into your group. I know this is sudden. And I would not try to take up your space if I did not have to. But I have to earn my keep.”

Bennela’s smile, and for that matter the smiles of the other three, grew wider—Malqew’s seeming more since. Bennela licked her lips, regarded Asai carefully and said, “I bet you did not want to come to Sand at all, did you?”

Shrugging her shoulders while she now searched for a place to set up the loom, Asai finally said, “No. Not at all. I wanted to go into space with my father. But he thinks it is too dangerous.”

“Wow, you are such a little princess, aren’t you?” Qwapsiiwda said, her loom clicking as she shifted down the bar.

Qwanna slapped her leg. “Remember what Pella said? Be nice.”

But Qwapsiiwda shrugged, making another pass of her thread. “Ok, fine. I’m just saying none of us would have had a choice. Those men don’t want us out there fighting.”

Asai cringed, neatly threading her loom. “But I can shoot and fly a shuttle.”

The girls only smirked at her.

“But Malqew said you never flew a fly’um before.” Qwapsiiwda halted in her weaving.

Qwanna slapped her leg again.

Qwapsiiwda shifted away from her. “Stop it! It’s just a fact.”

Moaning, Asai nodded, still threading the loom. “Fly’ums are different. You don’t ride on top of a shuttle. Besides, Walen is teaching me.”

Immediately the girls broke into giggles.

“What’s so funny?” Asai asked, her fingers halting at one corner with the thread. “He’s my cousin.”

They all nodded.

“We know,” said Bennela, smirking with a pause in her embroidery. “I bet Anda does not like you hanging about Walen all the time.”

“She doesn’t own him,” Asai grumbled, going back to threading her loom.

And they girls giggled again, though Malqew did not so much. She blushed.

“What is her problem, by the way?” Asai asked, snipping off the thread finally. She now prepared her shuttle to the loom.

Reactively, Qwanna’s eyes widened and she lowered her voice to a conspiratorial hiss. “You don’t know? You haven’t heard?”

Asai slowly shook her head, beginning her work by passing the shuttle through the loom on its first pass. “I know she fights a lot with her father—”

“Oh, that’s nothing!” Qwapsiiwda said, waving it away. Her loom banged with a regular rhythm as she talked. “Lord Gwy is a bully. When the clan chiefs agree with him, he’s dangerous and things are garbage for us. And yeah, Anda puts him in a foul mood. But that’s not what we’re talking about. It’s kind of about why he is so mad at her.”

“Mad at her?” Asai murmured, getting into rhythm as she handled her threads and loom, confused. “You mean about the fire?”

They all shook their heads, sobering up.

“No,” Malqew said in earnest while threading her needle with a new color. “That part scares him. The whole thing with the fire came after the… Anyway, it’s just a stupid rumor. We should not even be talking about it.”

“Not talk about it?” Qwanna exclaimed, pushing Malqew back, nearly losing her embroidery. “No! It’s a scandal because she is the Pirate Lord’s daughter. I mean, if she were, say, Mr. Hliinas’s child, no one would care.”

“He’s the colony’s communications specialist,” Bennela said to Asai as an aside, inching close to explain who people were.

“But because she is Lord Gwy’s daughter, it’s that much worse,” Qwanna said, relishing in the gossip as she went back to her embroidery work. She had nearly finished a jacket front. It now needed some threads trimmed.

“So what did she do?” Asai asked, continuing her weaving at a regular pace, now intrigued.

The three gals (Malqew presently sitting back in discomfort as she clearly liked Anda and did not like this) lowered their voices, allowing Qwanna to explain. “Basically, she’s a slut.”

Asai blinked, halting her weaving again as that was the second time she had heard Anda called that word. “What?”

“She’s always with the boys,” Qwapsiiwda said, pausing also.

“She was once caught with a boy—naked,” Qwanna said, her cheeks red with scandal.

And Bennela nodded conspiratorially as she explained, making another delicate stitch, “She is the kind of girl who opens her legs to boys. She’ll let Walen touch her breasts.”

Asai took in a breath. She started weaving again, thinking hard. Would Walen touch a girl’s breasts? Yet her mind flashed to the first day when she had though she had seen him rub Anda’s butt. A shiver went through her. Would her cousin touch a girl who let boys do that?

“That’s why her dad is mad at her,” Qwanna said, picking up a fresh piece of clothing to examine it and the pattern she had to make with colored threads. “He found out his girl was a slut—and therefore an embarrassment to his name.”

“That’s not a nice thing to call someone,” Malqew hissed, stabbing her fabric as if she wished it was Qwanna. “And she does not open her legs to all those boys.”

The three girls rolled their eyes at Malqew. Bennela said while pulling her thread up as if pointing with it, “How do you know? You know whom she spends all her time with. And we know for certain she opened her legs for one boy many times. Do you want to tell her which one?”

Malqew glared at them. Hopping to her feet, she said to Asai, “Come on. Let’s go to lunch early. If they keep talking, I’m going to puke.”

Asai decided it was best to go. It was too early, but she noticed Alona nodding that it was ok if she did. Clearly the woman was watching and overhearing. Mostly likely those gals would get an earful once they were gone.

They cleaned up their looms and put them away. Asai noticed Alona drifted over to inspect her weaving. She saw an approving nod before she left.

They walked out in silence. Malqew led the way, her expression stormy. Asai followed her, especially since she did not know where Malqew lived or where the school was. But after they had gone a distance from the cave, Asai asked in a whisper, “How much of that was true?”

Malqew’s ears were now flushing. Asai could not see her face as Malqew had turned it away from her. And she did not answer for a bit, probably thinking. But when Malqew did speak, she said, “Those girls… Anda… Look. Anda is good. Ok? I don’t know what people will tell you, but Anda is just angry. Maybe she got her dad mad at her for something she did. Maybe she did do something stupid, like open her legs to a boy. I don’t actually know. It’s all rumor. But her dad started to beat her, and I mean real bad. I saw that. She was almost always bruised or bleeding. If you saw her back, you’d see how much he whipped her. And he tried to kill her, more than once. He’s always threatened to do it. And right now, Anda would be off with that Arrassian Seer if she could. She would have run away to Lord Ngimm’s camp. But she stays behind for her mother and her brother. Her dad still hits her, you know. She just fights back now.”

Asai drew in a breath.

“She tries to protect her brother from her father,” Malqew said. “Lord Gwy beats Quahlad when Anda is not around. So Anda does not deserve these stories told about her. She is good. She protects people. Maybe she won’t be nice to you because of who you are, but she won’t be the kind of mean others are. Those girls are jealous of her. That’s why they say bad stuff about her.”

It was probably true, Asai thought, as Anda was still a Lord’s daughter.

“Qwanna used to really like Walen,” Malqew muttered as they walked along, the heat of the air nearly baking. “But now she’s mad at him because he is always with Anda.”

Asai blinked at her, coloring. “Really?”

Malqew nodded, leading the way onward up another cliff stair. “Yeah. And she blames Anda. But Anda and Walen have always been best friends—like, since forever. So it’s stupid.”

There was no point in following that logic further. Was it stupid? Really? Maybe Anda was not a monster like her father, but she was still rude. And maybe she did convince Walen to touch her breasts after another boy had tricked her into letting him touch her between her legs. Maybe all the rest of it was lies. She did not know. All she knew was that Anda, despite all her faults, was the kind of girl whom other girls would be jealous of—and not just because of social status. Anda was leggy, healthy, adventurous, as well as a certain kind of pretty with thick long hair. She was well-formed with an attractive, womanly figure. Asai was a bit jealous of that, actually, especially how Walen looked at her. She wished she had that shape.

When they finally arrived at Malqew’s home, passing through rust colored hanging curtains that almost made the cave blend into the cliff side, they got out a few pickled vegetables, some grit cakes, and just ate them together.

“Is your world really a jungle?” Malqew asked after a while of silent munching.

It was not the first time Asai had been posed that question. Several people at the feasts had asked her it as well. Shaking her head, she said, “No. We just live in the jungles. We chose to live where it rains a lot. And though the Th’sangs are actually used to that kind of lush environment and tend to live in those kinds of places, there are things in that jungle that also are hazardous to them. Diseases that they are more susceptible to. Basically, they’re terrified that they might catch something. Most of their rainforests had been, uh, regulated or tamed. They’re not wild like ours. It is kind of like why your colony settled on Sand. Some Th’sangs are desert species—but usually they like to stick close to water. What Th’sang would think a human, in their sane mind, would come here? If they knew human beings could live anywhere, they’d be really scared of us.”

“Who says they aren’t?” Malqew’s father said, stepping into the room. He took off a belt strap and set down a number of heavy tools.

Malqew hopped over to him, handing him a grit cake with pickles on it, smiling. “I made lunch!”

He hugged her, yet eyed Asai as if she were a peculiar creature. His eyes traced her figure, which she did not like. “So… you’re the Pirate king’s surviving daughter.”

Asai stiffened.

“How old are you?” he asked.

She shrugged. “Fifteen.”

He nodded, a distant, thinking look in his eyes. “I have a son. He’s nineteen.”

She waited for more, as that clearly was supposed to lead somewhere, but he just left that thought hanging on the air. She smothered the rude response of ‘So?’ Most adults thought it was insolent.

The man smiled at her, his head leaning back a little. “His name is Mowal.”

Asai blinked at him, still waiting for the shoe to drop.

“I’ll introduce you.”

Oh. She sighed. That.

It never really happened to her before, but she had seen it happen to other girls. Pirates loved to match-make, especially parents who see a likely partner for their sons or daughters. It was not often that they could mix fresh blood into a colony—and clearly she was fresh blood. But Asai had no interest in courting boys as of yet—especially not on Sand. Imagine being stuck on that world forever. No way. He would have to be exemplary, and want to leave. Someone with the same quality as Walen. She was sure Walen wanted to leave.

Malqew seemed to read her mind and smothered a smirk. She then said to her father, “We need to hurry to school now. I am going to show her the ropes.”

“Wouldn’t that be Walen’s job? Is he not available?” her father said with a wry sounding chuckle.

Malqew shot him a funny look and shook his head. “No. She’s working with me and she will come with me now. We’re a team.”

Her father perked up at that and nodded to Asai. “Good. Maybe then the boys will leave you alone.”

Blinking at that with a peek to Malqew, Asai wondered what that meant. But she did not have to wonder long. After lunch, as the two girls made their way back out, Malqew explained: “There’s two boys who like to pick on me. Toldal and Olion Tlask. They’re brothers. They’re also sixteen and fifteen, apprentices to the iron worker and real perverts. When I’m alone, they try to… do stuff—especially now that I’m, you know, growing into a woman. Dad’s gone after them a couple times, but Mr. Tlask is a brute of a man, and Lord Gwy won’t interfere. Mr. Tlask almost broke Dad’s arm once.” But then Malqew laughed. “But that was before Anda kicked the crap out of both of his sons for touching me. That’s why I like Anda, and people should not talk bad about her.”

“No way,” Asai murmured, imagining that Anda had to be a dirty fighter. “Did she really?”

Malqew nodded with pride. “Yep. She also tried to save Tynnan once from getting thrown off the cliff—it was right after the White Plague. She even shot at her dad. She will do anything to save her friends.”

An electric ripple went through her. Asai felt a little guilty now. Maybe she had misjudged the girl. There were enough people vouching for Anda. Anda probably had made enemies while helping people like Tynnan and Malqew.

“But she’s not protecting you now?” Asai asked, realizing that the problem was still there for Malqew.

Shrugging, Malqew said, “She’s been trying to teach me how to fight for myself, and it mostly works. But I don’t want to have to fight every stupid day.”

“And you think I can help you?” Asai asked, feeling rather naked in such a situation as she did not have a gun on her.

Grinning back, Malqew said, “You’re the Pirate King’s precious daughter. No one would dare touch you. Your dad would kill them.”

Asai knew that, but she was not sure that would help Malqew. “But wouldn’t they just try to get around me to get to you?”

Yet Malqew laughed. “Are you kidding? You’re a reliable witness. With you here, they would not dare touch me.”

“Oh.” And that left Asai lots to think about.

And she had more to think about when they passed both boys who were definitely waiting for Malqew. Their eyes set on Asai, first with curiosity, then with realization.

As they walked by, one boy called out to her, “You’ve got a sexy butt.”

Asai halted then turned, her eyes glaring toward him. “Should I tell my father you said that?”

Both boys stiffened. Then immediately they ducked back into their cave.

Malqew hugged her. “I love you!”

A shield. Asai felt a tad used, and yet, she did gain a friend. Ok, then. She could play a shield. It was the least she could do.

Adapting

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Four:

 

 

School was… well, dull. Though she had to work on her coding and Th’song study, Asai just did not want to spend all that time in a room with mostly kids. And despite Malqew’s kindness, and the acceptance by the older ladies in the weaving circle, and even despite the teasing acceptance by her catty peers in the weaving circle, Anda still did not warm up to her. The moment she entered the classroom with Malqew, the Pirate Lord’s daughter narrowed her eyes then looked away. However, Asai, on the recommendation of others, decided to give the Pirate girl the benefit of the doubt. If anything, she had hoped that Anda would be less hostile after a while. But even now and from those days on, Anda hardly shared a word with her unless it was terse. In fact, Anda hardly gave her a look unless it was in a glare. And though she was not fake as all those people said, Asai decided it was best not to waste her energy on Lord Gwy’s daughter at all.

Walen, however, was great. He was patient and kind—mostly.

Mostly.

As the days went on, he sometimes seemed strained while helping her in certain things, as if he wanted to be somewhere else, doing something else and she was taking time he did not really want to give. When they went to the desert to play after class, Walen continued to help her learn fly’um skills. But he often glanced over at the play as if he missed running around with a bunch of kids. But then she also noticed Anda looking their way, eying her darkly. It really did all seemed to boil back to Anda. Asai noticed that Walen was unusually dedicated to Anda’s timetable and Anda’s whims. Yes, Asai knew by then the two had been best friends since they were kids. Everyone told her so. They had always been joined at the hip, they said. So of course, Anda resented the time Walen spent with his cousin.

However—and this mattered—Anda did give them space when Walen did spend time with his cousin. Asai finally decided that was a kindness and not that Anda just didn’t like being near her—which Asai also suspected. During that time, Walen also helped the little kids who were left with them and could not play with the older children.

After two weeks on Sand, Asai had noticed that the camp actually seemed divided into half—two cultures. The Children and the Adults. The Children spent most of their days doing chores in the morning, then school, after lunch, more school for a couple more hours and then allowed to play in the afternoon. Whenever they could, they enjoyed playing in the Hiding Hills, a low canyon area of the desert which was very much like a maze, one they had memorized over the years. They also liked to play in the shadow of several mesas, their favorite being near the Hiding Hills. They acted as a group, mostly led by a handful of kids. There was not so much one leader, as a cluster of them. But Anda and Walen were the oldest and had a certain kind of veto power—but that was only when the others could not agree on anything to play. Asai found it peculiar that Walen and Anda preferred the company of the Children to that of the Adults—as technically, they were no longer children.

Most of the girls Anda’s age were among the adults and openly vocalized that the desert games were ‘childish’. Among her peers, ‘childish’ seemed to be the worst thing to be called too. In the camp, some of the girls as young as sixteen and seventeen were married, even with child. Those girls had quit school, now either in their different work stations or tending to children of their own. Asai met several while taking her turn corn grinding. And because Asai spent the afternoons with the children, but the mornings with the apprentice weavers, it felt like she was straddling both worlds, like Malqew, not quite sure if she was a child or an adult. Malqew still played in the desert with the kids, not ready to enter the adult world just yet. Perhaps she did not want to enter it without Anda, who had no desire to be among the peers her age. Asai noticed, to her dismay, that Malqew practically worshipped Anda.  

But Malqew was fun.

She was also the right kind of girl to be with. Innocent and cheerful.

But Asai felt too old to be with the kids. And Walen was almost done with teaching her how to use a fly’um. She was getting a good handle on it now and did not need assistance so much. She just needed practice. Besides, she wanted to be among those of her own age—but they did not play. ‘Play’ was ‘childish’. Her peers talked. And Asai did not like just sitting and talking. She liked to be active, and she missed the intermediary place that existed within her colony, full of things to do that did not require sitting on her rump all the time.

And what did those older girls talk about all the time while they sat on their rump, weaving and grinding corn? Gossip.

Gossip.

Gossip.

Gossip.

Gossip was so dumb.

When among the corn grinders, they gossiped about couples: Who liked whom. Who rejected whom. Who just committed to marry whom. Who cheated on whom. All that.

Sometimes they talked about fashion. Sometimes they talked about off-world stuff—which Asai could get into. Sometimes they talked about the eligible men. Asai tried to ignore that one—especially when she noticed Walen was not ever mentioned as one of them. The ladies did not see him as eligible. He was ‘taken’. Asai could guess by whom. The ladies joked about some of the guys, making fun of them. Walen also had not been included among that group either. He—one gal noted—was too brave. Asai liked hearing that. They called him the ‘grandad’ though—the guy who watched after the kids and protected them. The ladies avoided talking about Anda, almost as if they were afraid she was watching them. And thinking about that green fire, Asai wondered if she was.

Among the weavers, Asai spent most of her time with the young ladies. Bennela was a tease. Almost relentless. So were her two flunkies, Qwanna and Qwapsiiwda. Asai saw them as flunkies at least, until Qwanna changed her tune and stopped being catty after a couple weeks. Perhaps it was because Asai did not rise to the incessant ribbing. Then it was just Bennela and Qwapsiiwda who whispered and giggled. They spent a lot of time together at the looms.

Asai was glad to learn in the following days of her work assignment that she was way ahead of all four girls in her skill level with weaving and embroidery. But only Malqew would let her teach her. However, the older women began to regard her with some respect. Asai got to know Llawa (who was twenty-three and married but childless), Tiisala (who was short, plump, but had nimble fingers and made the best embroidery in the entire group), Hanara (who was taciturn, kept her eyes down, and kept her sleeves long, even indoors. Often times, her hair was in front of her face), Kolina (who chatted a mile a minute but didn’t really say anything significant), and Aliisa (who was single, lovely, and apparently a village flirt not quite ready to settle down yet). Olicia continued to look at Asai as if she were an entertaining fungus, hardly talking at all. Asai began to appreciate traits in them all—even in Qwapsiiwda who was the cattiest. Her natural elegance, especially how she held the needle, was entrancing.

Admittedly, Asai liked Qwanna the most—no offense to Malqew. Malqew was sweet, kind, and fun; but she was still such a kid. Malqew preferred to play with the kids, and Asai just… well, she tolerated it for the sake of Walen. She loved Walen.

Somewhere near the middle of the third week, when lunch arrived and they put away their looms during their break, Qwanna tugged Asai aside and said, with Malqew staring, “Hey, I was wondering, do you want to come over to my place after your school lesson? I mean, unless you really want to go into the desert with all those kids. Malqew, you can come too. It can be the three of us.”

“And do what?” Malqew asked, suspicious and yet also curious. Though, Asai’s heart lifted. To be honest, Qwanna was more like the girls she had hung out with back home.

“Lady stuff,” Qwanna said, raising her eyebrows at Malqew as if to ask ‘if that is ok with you’. She hiked on a smile, though. “We can totally mess around with style tips and music—”

“Music?” Asai’s heart lifted more. She missed music. She had not heard one bit of music since she had come to the Cliffwalls colony, and she had wondered if it had been banned for ‘safety’ reasons.

Qwanna grinned. “Yes. I know the cliff village sounds so quiet—but that’s because all music has to be played via ear transmitters, and they are costly to make. But my family has a few sets of ear pieces. We can share.”

Malqew lifted her head in hope. “You have a music transmitter?”

Pleased, Qwanna nodded. “Yeah. With all the best songs.”

“That sounds great,” Asai said. “I’ll have to tell Walen, though. He was helping me in my fly’um training. He might even be relieved.”

A smirk formed on Qwanna’s lips. “Maybe. But you never know with Walen these days.” Her eyes flickered to Malqew. “This means you would have to skip going into the desert with the kids—for just one day if you can stand it.”

Malqew made a face at her. “Funny.”

Qwanna chuckled and patted Malqew on the head, which Malqew batted away.

Qwanna teased a lot, yet her eye on Asai was full of glee that was not mischievous.

Asai nodded. She really wanted to expand her horizons with her peers rather than hang around with a bunch of kids, as Qwanna could tell.

Malqew and Asai rushed off to lunch, chatting over what kind of music Qwanna might have. There were all sorts of styles among their people. They did not so much have a music industry, but they had shared songs and some recorded pieces which had been taken from Aloea out of old recordings from before the Th’sang captivity. Oldies were nice. But some of the Pirate colonies did make their own recordings with their own twist to it, and they were often shared on exchange. Both girls were eager to see if Qwanna had anything new.

After lunch, both girls fidgeted in their seats at school, exchanging glances as they were too excited to focus on the lesson.

“What’s with you today?” Walen hissed at her when they pulled out their slates for their Th’song grammar lesson. “Ants in your pants?”

Asai noticed Anda smother a smirk and look away. “No. I’m going to Qwanna’s after class with Malqew instead of going to the desert. We’re going to listen to music.”

Anda perked up, a flicker of jealousy in her eyes. Perhaps she had not listened to music in a while also.

Walen, however, frowned. “Be careful of those girls. They are gossipmongers.”

Asai snorted. “You don’t have to tell me. I weave most mornings next to them. They don’t shut up.”

Yet hearing that, Walen did not look reassured.

She noticed Anda slightly nod. Her expression seemed to lighten.

“Ok class, Junior students will work on the lesson with Danna leading. Senior students will repeat after me: Kwuz, Th’song dong’xo…”[1]

 

Malqew was practically skipping from the classroom, leading Asai to Qwanna’s home. It was again in another part of the cliff side colony Asai had never been in before. This time they went up to a place with a wide ledge with sandy curtains in the entrance. The aroma coming from the cave entrance was divine. It smelled like all the good things in the world, from cinnamon and sugar, to peaches and cream. They called in to let the occupants know someone was there, trying hard not to salivate.

“Come in!” Qwanna called out cheerfully.

Both girls entered.

Qwanna’s smile went wide when she saw them both. She was also not alone. Standing in the kitchen area with her was a girl Anda had seen only once. She had been grinding corn mostly by herself; dark hair, long and loose around her sickly pale face with three stones grafted in her forehead—a blue gemstone between her brows and two green ones, each just above her temples. She wore a thin gloss on her lips, and her eyes were heavily lined in black.

“This is my old friend Fallow. She works at the bakery,” Qwanna said proudly.

Asai smiled and stuck out a hand. “I’m Asai. How do you do?”

Fallow, who kind of fit her name with her somewhat weak pallor and body frame, took Asai’s hand in a floppy-leaf soft of grip. She smiled kindly, though. “Pleased to meet you finally.”

“Did you bake all this?” Asai gestured to the sweet cakes and tarts that had just been taken out of the brick oven.

Fallow glanced at Qwanna who said, “We did. I could have gone into baking too, but I had a choice.”

Fallow’s smile strained a degree as she nodded. “I get tired of baking after doing it all day.”

Chuckling, Asai nodded. She knew the feeling.

Immediately Qwanna handed both her and Malqew some earpieces so they could hear the music they had been listening to. Slipping hers into one ear, Asai heaved a sigh. It was playing an old classic piece, Water on the Bridge. Malqew grinned, closing her eyes.

Music was rare in the colony, Qwanna explained, but the people had long used headphones that could key into a frequency to hear various music played about the area. Only a few could afford it, as it was fiddly tech, ancient, and engineers would rather not waste useful silicone on these pieces when they had more pressing matters such as monitoring and attacking the Th’sangs. But Qwanna was able to get two extras. Their player was sitting on top of a storage container in their kitchen.

Taking the newly baked cakes with them, Qwanna gestured that they move their party to her room. Qwanna’s room was starkly different than the room given to Asai to sleep in—mostly with the fact that Qwanna actually lived here. The cave walls were draped in colorful fabrics and embroidery. On one side, all her clothes were hung up with care. Her jewels were in their correct places, neatly strung.

“Have you ever thought about getting a jewel graft?” Qwanna asked Asai, who had none.

Shaking her head, Asai sat on the pile of cushions near the beaded curtain in the doorway. “No. A jewel graft is a sure sign someone is a Pirate, and I want to train to be a spy among the slaves. You can’t do that if you have a graft.”

“Oh…” Fallow nodded, blinking as she considered that. She also had ear jewels and looked like she wanted to add more to her forehead like Anda’s long line. “I see. I wondered about that—with you being a princess and all. I kind of thought…” She shook it off.

“What?” Asai asked, sick of being called a princess. It wasn’t inherited.

Cringing now, Fallow said, “I hope you forgive me, but I thought you were the kind of girl not into womanly stuff… if you get what I mean.”

Asai blinked at her, but Malqew rolled her eyes. 

“But I see I am wrong.” Fallow ducked her head between her shoulders. “Qwanna kept saying you did the best embroidery work, but I thought she was just being nice about you. I mean, you seem to like the company of Walen more than the gals.”

Asai stared, nonplussed. “Walen’s my cousin.”

Qwanna immediately jumped in. “We know. It is just that some of the girls keep asking when you will join us in afternoon hang out. You—no offense Malqew—seem to prefer being with the kids. And I just figured you were shy and were sticking with your cousin. But some girls started to whisper that they thought you were like, you know, the kind of girl that thought she was one of the boys.”

Malqew snorted. “She’s just learning how to fly a fly’um. And Walen is teaching her.”

“That’s what I said!” Qwanna declared, keeping her expression friendly.

And Fallow nodded. “She did.”

Yet Asai started to comprehend what they two girls were saying. The gossip mill was now concocting some story about her, and they wanted to rescue her from it. Clearly, to them, she was not ‘girly’ enough. They wanted to rectify that.

“No jewel grafts,” Asai said again with a nod to both gals. “I don’t like unnecessary pain either. I like jewels you can take off.”

Qwanna smiled. “I figured as much.” She immediately skipped over to her jewelry collection grabbing two. “Let’s do a fashion show!”

Giggling, all four girls clapped and agreed. This was the best way to spend an afternoon.

Qwanna was spoiled when it came to clothes and jewelry. They tried on all the fluffy, lacy, and sheer things she had, making all sort of combination with them. They also used her makeup, styling each other’s faces so that they looked exceptionally sparkling. While they were sitting nearly in a circle, styling each other’s hair in braids and jewels, they talked about all sorts of things—though it eventually went back to boys, and more intimate stuff.

“Ok, truth—Asai, have you ever kissed a boy?”

Coloring, Asai murmured as Fallow was braiding Asai’s hair at the top of her head, “Yes. Once. His name was Tolii. I was thirteen, and it was at a party. It was on a dare.”

The girls giggled.

“Was he cute?” Malqew asked, eagerly listening.

Shrugging, Asai said, “I dunno. A little. I was thirteen and so was he. Nothing happened from it.” 

“Have you ever had a boyfriend?”

“No.” Asai resisted shaking her head. Besides Fallow, styling her hair, she was braiding Qwanna’s hair who was braiding Malqew’s hair. “Dad will not allow me to court anyone until I am seventeen—and the boys are scared of him. So maybe someone liked me, but I never got to find out.”

“Is the Pirate King as silly as Mr. Veelslah about dating and teaching about boy/girl stuff?” asked Qwanna.

Silly? A little stunned about that one, Asai answered, “I’m not sure what you mean.”

“Well, you say your dad is strict about courting,” Qwanna explained with a practical look, “and I get that. But Walen’s dad is like—or was like—super strict. But like… boys teased Walen because his mom and dad were too embarrassed to tell him where babies came from. So… rumor has it, he had to get the information from Anda.”

Asai blinked in horror. “What?”

The girls nodded, though Malqew covered a blush.

“That’s right,” Fallow said. “Everybody said he was the most naïve kid—Holy Veelslah’s son, the ignorant dope.”

“He’s not a dope!” Asai flustered.

“Well, not now!” Qwanna laughed, blushing apologetically. “We’re just saying what people used to say. I just wanna know—did your dad teach you about procreation?”

Coloring, Asai did not want to talk about this. Her mother had taught her where babies had come from when she was young; but in truth, the subject had never been broached again until her grandmother had to teach her about puberty because her body was changing and her first bleed had come as a shock. It had been embarrassing. Learning it all and what it entailed had been embarrassing. But she was not ignorant. Her grandmother saw to that.

“I know how it works,” Asai snapped.

The girls giggled, especially at her irritation.

“Does it ever scare you?” Qwanna then asked, the tone of her voice a little subdued as if it scared her. “You know… when you have to actually do it with a guy.”

Fallow breathed out. “A little. I mean… when the time comes, I’m sure I’ll learn to like it. Or at least, I’ll be able to accept it, as I want to be a mother. Babies are so cute. But… do you ever wonder if it hurts when he, you know, does it to you? Puts it in…?”

Asai blinked on that. Honestly, she never had given the act of sexual union a second thought. But then she had sort of put that whole conversation far away in her brain, never to dig it up again except to cringe at it. Her grandmother had sagely warned her to guard her virtue, after all—and that included not even talking about that sort of thing, not even casually. Her grandmother said doing such things stirred up the passions—which was not a wise thing to do if a girl was not married. Most of the girls of her clan kept to that rule.

“I hope not,” Qwanna murmured, cringing. Yet she looked at the ceiling and thought aloud, “It wouldn’t be fair if it is only enjoyable for men. It always sounds like the man gets all the fun—because they certainly like it. You know how they like joking about that stuff. But… you know… if it did hurt, I don’t think Anda would do it so much.”

 Malqew averted her gaze to the wall, her face flushing.

Asai took in a breath, stunned. “You mean… she’s actually done it with a boy?”

Qwanna and Fallow immediately clammed up, exchanging looks. But then Qwanna apologetically nodded. “That’s the rumor.”

Blinking, Asai shook her head. “But Bennela said she just opened her legs to—”  

“That’s just it,” Malqew interjected, her face hot. “It’s just rumor.” She shot Qwanna and Fallow a dirty look.

Fallow rolled her eyes, however Qwanna added, “There are a lot of rumors flying. Don’t worry about it.

“The point is… I’m scared. I mean, I’ve walked out with boys, held hands, and a couple have kissed me and all that—but nothing serious, you know. But my dad is thinking it is about time I think more seriously about marriage, and I am so not ready for it.” Qwanna shook her head gravely. “They already have a man in mind.”

Stunned, Asai leaned away from her, feeling the tug on her hair as she did. “No way. You’re too young still.”

Qwanna nodded, also nodding to Malqew whose face contorted with honest sympathy.

Fallow sighed with resignation. “It seems to be the way of things around here. Who do they want you with?”

Slumping her shoulders, Qwanna replied, “Tesqual. He’s studying tech and wiring work. He’ll be in repairs or engineering if he can get a master to teach him. He’s going to be helping with ships and all that. And apparently, he wants to start a family. He’s already started negotiations with Dad.”

“You don’t like him?” Asai asked, not really knowing this Tesqual. She was not sure she had met him yet.

Qwanna shrugged. “He’s… in his twenties. And, I dunno. I have a bad feeling about him. I don’t like the way he looks at me.”

All three girls perked up. Intuition mattered.

“What kind of bad feeling?” Fallow pried, searching for red flags.

“An icky one,” Qwanna answered in earnest, shuddering. “I mean he looks at me like a piece of meat. I mean, I’m sure he thinks I’m pretty and stuff, but… I don’t know. It feels icky. Like he…”

“Like he just wants to own you?” Fallow cut in, nodding knowingly.

“Like a prize wife?” Malqew asked, raising her eye brows.

Qwanna nodded and yet not quite. She meant something more repulsive. Her eyes turned to Asai who cringed. “I need evidence that he is what I think he is. But, I’ve got no proof. Would I be imposing too much if I could get you to talk to Walen for me? He’d listen to you. And he knows the boys—especially who the scummy ones are.”

Asai lifted her eyebrows. “He would know that?”

All three girls nodded deeply in earnest. It was one thing they apparently knew for certain, which was kind of upsetting.

Malqew explained, “Walen’s—no offense—kind of weird. When he was a kid, he would hang with the older guys. He’s never been with his age group. But they liked to tease him about all sorts of things because he was ‘Holy Veelslah’s’ son—and they did all sorts of gross and pervy things to see if they could get a rise out of him. But when they did that, he learned which guys were decent enough to leave off and which ones were the scummy ones. And the cool guy that Walen is, he would warn girls away from the scummy guys… because Walen tells the truth, and he is a good guy.”

“He warned Hannetii Holliip from marrying Foliik Gwanpii—who used to peep on the women all the time when bathing,” Fallow put in with an earnest nod.

“How’d he know that?” Asai murmured, stunned that her cousin was such a guy.

“The guys talked.” Qwanna rocked where she sat, shrugging. “They were bragging and talking dirty about the girls and what they looked like naked.”

“Ok…” Asai nodded, thinking on that. She then looked to Qwanna. “But why don’t you just ask Walen yourself?”

Qwanna laughed, shaking her head. “Oh no. I can’t. You see…” and her cheeks colored. “…Walen used to have a crush on me when we were younger… and I kind of turned him down when he told me. And I don’t think he trusts me now.”

Asai drew in a breath. She wondered about that. Walen had never mentioned liking Qwanna.

“Back then I thought he was too scrawny,” Qwanna explained, scrunching up her shoulders. “And he was. We were thirteen, you know. I wasn’t really into boys. I like men. You know, with broad shoulders, strong backs, strong arms. He was a scrawny kid. But now… now he’s gotten manlier…. But unfortunately, he’s now all attached to Anda, so I have no chance.”

Fallow snickered at that. Asai wondered why. For that matter, it annoyed her that Anda had come up, again. Asai did not want to think about Anda.

“Will you do this for me?” Qwanna asked again. “Speak to him? Please?”

Asai felt for a moment that the only reason Qwanna had invited her over to her house was to use her for this, and it wasn’t about friendship at all. Yet at the same time, why not help a girl in distress? She might get a real friend out of this in the end. She nodded. “I’ll try. But… should I ask for you? Or—?”

“Pretend you met Tesqual. I’ll even point him out to you so you can say you really have,” Qwanna suggested, nodding in relief. “Tell Walen you’re curious about him. If he really is as bad as my heart tells me, and if Walen knows a thing or two about him, he’ll give you the evidence I need. That’s all I ask.”

“Evidence?” Asai wondered if Tesqual had committed some crime to warrant evidence held against him.

Nodding, Qwanna said, “Something I can tell my parents so that they won’t consider Tesqual a match for me. I mean… He is trying to court me, and I so am not interested. But if my parents settle on the match—I might be stuck in it. I won’t have a choice.”

“What?” Asai stiffened. “You mean you can’t say you don’t want him?”

Moaning, Qwanna muttered, “I have been saying that—but my dad says I don’t have sense about what is good for me, and my mom agrees. They’ll make me. And if I don’t agree to marry him, they’ll disown me. I’ll be cast out of our home, and I will have to fend for myself.”

Malqew heaved a sigh as if she would say something, but she bit her tongue. Asai could feel that Malqew perhaps thought Qwanna ought to strike out on her own, but she knew Qwanna was too scared (and perhaps too spoiled) to do so.

“I heard that,” Qwanna snapped at her. “But I’m not like Anda. She might try get away with it, but she’s living at home again.”

“Because her dad makes her,” Malqew bit back. “He makes her feel guilty for leaving her mother—because Anda loves her mom, and Quahlad. But she hates living in the same place as Lord Gwy. She’s got her own cave, you know. She’d let you live there, I bet.”

This was news.

But Qwanna cringed at the thought. “Noooo. No way. I am taking no favors from her. Can you just imagine what people would say about me if I did that? They’d say I was a whore. And I bet strange men would try to solicit me after that. No. I just want to change my parents’ minds.”

“Strange men would—?” Asai stared at her.

“Ugh.” Qwanna nodded. “Yes. There are a fair number of dirty, scummy men in our colony. You know about the Tlask brothers, right. There are lots of guys like them in our colony. If the men like them believed that I was loose, living on my own, I’d never see the end of harassment.”

“Does Anda get that?” Asai murmured, now wondering.

“To a degree. Different kind,” Malqew volunteered. And Fallow nodded. “But most men are scared of Anda, who had shot at her father once.”

Asai’s jaw dropped. “That really happened?”

They nodded.

“Earlier this year,” Qwanna informed her conspiratorially. “Long story. But, to be honest, many of us don’t blame her. He’d thrown her off a cliff not long before, and Walen saved her from death. Goodness, if he was my dad… I would have run away a long time ago.”

Asai shuddered. No wonder Anda was so angry. What kind of father threw his child off a cliff?

Looking at the hopeful expression on Qwanna’s face, recalling her request, Asai nodded. “Ok. I’ll talk to Walen.”

Qwanna hugged her. “Thank you! You are a lifesaver!”

 

Their little party ended when Qwanna’s mother returned home from working in the fields and called her daughter to help with dinner. Malqew, Asai, and Fallow met her father on their way down the stairs when they left. He was coming in from what looked like their ship-repair area, as he was covered in grease and dirt. The man had the appearance of someone who loved meat pies, a stout drink, and having his way. He walked as if he owned the entire cliff stairway and expected the world to move for him. Asai took that as a bad sign.

She wondered as she walked past him, how many creepy men were in that colony. Of course, the clan leaders would set the tone for a place. Lord Gwy seemed to be the worst of them. If they took him as their example, then the women of the colony were in trouble.

Asai parted from the other two gals at the wide landing where the clan chiefs’ stone seats were situated. She noticed that Quahlad was sitting outside Lord Gwy’s tent again, eyes down and looking freshly demeaned. There was a bruise near his eye.

Anda strode past her, not even looking at Asai, going straight to her brother. She spoke in whispers, handing Qwahlad something that looked like a rasher of bacon, pressing it against his bruise. Seeing Asai, she called out, “Keep on walking.”

Asai huffed, turning her gaze, as apparently, she had been staring, and she went on toward Walen’s home.

Walen was home, talking with his parents about something when she came in. Asai caught the tail end of it. “…place. She should be back by—oh! There she is!”

Mrs. Veelslah smiled, reaching out to Asai. “Oh good. I was wondering where you went.”

Shrugging, Asai said, “Malqew and I went to Qwanna’s.”

“So Walen said.” Mrs. Veelslah smiled, her posture relaxing. Apparently, they had been worried.

Mr. Veelslah nodded with relief. “It’s good to make friends.”

No condemnation. Only concern. Asai breathed freely. Her mind went back to what people had said about Mr. Veelslah, wondering why they always spoke with such condemnation, especially saying ‘Holy Veelslah’ as if it were a bad thing to be a good person. The man was not sanctimonious. He was kind. In fact, he was genuinely one of the better men of the camp. No pretense or show.

But then her mind went back to the conversation at Qwanna’s place. Maybe there were a lot more predatory men in the colony than she realized. Creepy, predatory men would resent a truly good man like Mr. Veelslah and Walen.

For evening supper, they had warm, pureed squash soup, with spices and grit cakes. Walen then excused himself to go to play night games with the kids on the mesa. His parents gave him a funny look, but they did not argue except to tell him to come back in two hours. He needed his rest.

Asai did not go with him. Night games with the kids did not always happen. Unlike the regular play in the desert, these were impromptu. They were always tentative, depending on how many kids could get out after dinner. She noticed that if they did not have enough kids who were free, the kids that did come broke up to either join the evening crowd at the bonfire where the young adults usually lingered and flirted, or they went off alone to their homes or hideaways to play more private games. Walen and Anda often did that with their friend Tynnan. She was never quite sure what they were up to, though the girls sometimes hinted that Anda used that time to spy on people with her magic fire. After walking in on them the last time, Asai had decided to steer clear of it. The fire scared her. Instead, after dinner, Asai met up with Qwanna at the bonfire, who pointed out Tesqual to her.

Tesqual was very manly and attractive. Asai wondered at him, as he had a wide, laughing smile, and eyes the color of amethysts. He seemed the kind of guy who could charm the pants off a lady in a very literal sense. It surprised her that Qwanna did not like him. But then, appearances were deceiving. And… maybe Qwanna knew something about him that she could not prove. It seemed more than likely. Maybe what Qwanna really wanted was a witness.

Once he saw them, Tesqual came over and paid polite attention to Asai as he talked casually with Qwanna in proper language of man seriously courting a woman. His voice was pleasant. His words were acceptable. And his manner was appropriate. He had all the image of a noble and good sort of man. He didn’t even crack a dirty joke like the two Tlask brothers were doing with a couple of their pals. Those brothers were whistling and cat calling at the girls almost incessantly. The girls at the bonfire shot them dirty looks, though a few called back in crude banter.

When Tesqual finally walked away, Qwanna whispered, “Ok. That’s him.”

“And you don’t trust his character?” Asai asked, just to make sure. “And it’s not that there is another man you are interested in?”

Qwanna colored. “Oh. No. None in our camp. I wish. That’d at least give me a fighting argument. Mom’s a total romantic. She’d support me if I were in love with someone else in the colony.”

“He just seems so…” Asai peered back at Tesqual.

“It’s all an act,” Qwanna muttered. “He’s putting it on for you.”

“You mean he is crude when I’m not around?” Asai whispered back.

Qwanna shook her head. “No. But he is all a show. There is no real feeling from him. I mean, you can sense that.”

And, to be honest, yes. The guy did not feel sincere. His manner did feel like a show. Qwanna had a point.

“Ok, I’ll talk to Walen tomorrow.” Asai was sure at least then this situation would be laid to rest.

 

Asai saw Walen at breakfast the next morning. He had come in last night not very late, but he had also gone straight to bed. And he was always up early. This morning he seemed to be basking in a thought as he sat on the floor and munched on his grit cakes. He was mellow, almost satisfied in a way. She almost did not want to disturb him, but she had a job to do and a promise to keep.

She cleared her throat. And when that did not stir him from his reverie, she said, “Walen. Can I ask you something?”

His eyes fluttered open. He looked up with her with a smile. “Sure. What is it?”

Asai squatted down and sat next to him. “I went to the bonfire last night, and… well, I dunno, I met a few boys there. They were good looking, polite some of them, while others were kind of crass—”

Walen snickered, nodding.

“But anyway,” she continued, leading up to it. “I don’t know whom to trust. I don’t want to make a mistake and, you know, do something stupid. So… can you tell me about a few guys in the village? I mean, for example, Tesqual. He’s handsome and was polite to me. He seemed a real gentleman—”

“Let me stop you right there.” Walen held up a hand, closing his eyes. “Tesqual is a louse. The guy is a total pretender. Don’t even go there. When I was a kid, he tried to teach me a bunch of dirty words, and he used to peep in on the women bathing. Nobody ever caught him, but I do know he regularly visits the village whores.”

Asai went pale. “The colony has whores?”

With a frank nod, Walen continued. “Yeah. We don’t talk about them or anything. I stay away from them, as most good men do, but there are some women around the colony who earn extra money ‘whoring’. And they get plenty of business. Dad warned me away from them a long time ago, but I don’t know who all of them are anyway. The men who visit them usually tell other men who they are so they can find them. I only know two by name.”

“Who?” Asai shuddered, horrified at the thought.

With a sigh, Walen replied, “Dallaii and Hanara.”

Asai blinked as a face came to mind. “Hanara who does weaving?”

Blinking, thinking on it, Walen nodded. “The same. She often wears her hair in front of her face. Long sleeves. This is because some of the men can be brutal. They hit her and leave bruises.”

Asai swallowed a breath. “Then why does she do it?”

He shrugged, thinking. “I dunno. Maybe weaving does not pay enough. I know that no man wants her for a wife because too many people know she is a whore. Maybe she hates herself and thinks she deserves it. Mom says some women are like that.”

She could not fathom how a woman could be like that. If a man tried to hit her, she’d fight back with everything she had in her. She’d bite. But Hanara always looked like a miserable creature. Asai wondered if she went to the men, or if the men went to her.

“Tell me about the Tlask brothers,” Asai murmured.

Hearing that name, Walen cringed. “They’re still harassing Malqew, aren’t they?”

“They openly talk dirty,” Asai said, nodding. “Even to me.”

Her cousin gazed in the direction of the colony square. “Yeah. Those two need their comeuppance. Unfortunately, they tend to pick on the weaker families. Their dad thinks they are just being healthy boys—that is until Anda kicked the crap out of them. You keep reminding them that your dad is the Pirate king. They’re creeps, but they are not stupid.”

Asai nodded. But then, out of self-interest, she asked. “What boys would you warn me away from?”

Walen smiled. “Ah… I suppose I should tell you. Especially if you intend to hang out with Qwanna. She’s ok. Some of her friends are jerks, though. Don’t trust Bennela. She’s more manipulative than you realize. And Olicia is piece of work. But you asked about the boys. Um…”

“What about Olicia?” Asai was intrigued, as Olicia had never tried to be her friend.

Shrugging, Walen said, “She used to really pick on Anda when we were younger. She even took scissors to Anda’s hair—”

Asai took in a breath, imagining it.

“But Anda got even that same day.” Walen chuckled. “Anda dumped glue onto Olicia’s head—and not the soluble kind. Olicia had to actually let her hair grow out before she could cut it. Her head was like a gross helmet for weeks until they could get it loose enough. She wrapped it in scarves and stuff, and then they shaved her head. She had to wear scarves for most of that year. Of course, the teacher caned Anda for it—but she threatened to do it to Olicia again if she ever came near her—so Olicia gives her a wide berth.”

“Why did Olicia pick on her in the first place?” Asai gasped. “Didn’t she know she’d get in trouble?”

“What for?” Walen asked, nonplussed.

“For being the Pirate Lord’s daughter.” Asai felt exasperated.

Walen laughed more, shaking his head. “Oh… well, I gotta admit, back then Anda was in her father’s good graces—but not that good. To be honest, he never really liked her. He wanted his firstborn to be a boy. He always saw Anda as a disappointment—which is stupid because Anda is awesome.”

Or so people have said. Awesome and honest. But also, a slut who apparently had sex with some boy. Her eyes flickered to her cousin, hoping it wasn’t him. She hoped it was one of those scummy boys Walen had warned people about, and he had just stuck by her as her best friend. In fact, she said again, “Now about the boys?”

“Ah, right,” Walen nodded. “The boys I should warn you about. Well, you know the Tlasks, so I don’t need to go on about them. And Tesqual, I don’t need to mention him again. Um… I’d say stay away from Woldan and Tas. Most of the other guys are ok, but Woldan and Tas were the jerks who used to try to teach me dirty words and stuff all the time, and I am sure they visit the whores when they can.”

Asai made a mental note with a cringe. But then she asked, “What about Niinson who works in the cave garden?”

Walen’s brows crunched together. He thought for a moment, then thought some more. “You know… I don’t really know Niinson really well. His brother is a creep, but Niinson keeps to himself. He’s not usually with the guys. He seems shy, and I never really did anything with him. I’ve also never heard anything bad about him.”

Nodding with another mental note, Asai drew in a breath. “Ok. I’ll avoid those other creeps and stick close to Qwanna.”

“Stick close to Malqew,” Walen said. “She needs you more.”

Asai perked up a little.

Taking in her looks, Walen said, “You have made her life so much easier since you started coming to school with her. Anda and I have been trying to teach her some self-defense, but those boys gang up on her. I’m afraid they’re going to rape her one day.”

Blinking, Asai knew that word, but did not quite comprehend it as such things never happened in her old village. “Rape?”

He noticed. And he nodded. “Yes. It is when someone forces sex on another person—and it’s usually violent.”

Gasping, Asai slapped her hands over her mouth. “No way! That happens here?”

He cringed, nodding. “Unfortunately. It might be why some girls become whores. My dad thinks some of them got raped and now think they are trash, and so they keep letting themselves get hurt like that. My mom says we need to think of a way to help them, but none of us have figured out a way yet to do that, except to get them better work and away from the men that might hurt them.”

“Is that what happened to Anda?” Asai wondered aloud. It would make sense with all her anger. Some women hid. Others rampaged.

Startled, Walen’s eyes widened on her. “No. Are you kidding me? Lord Gwy taught Anda self-defense against that sort of thing a long time ago. What’s this about?”

Pulling away from him, seeing he was upset, Asai looked to the door. “Nothing. People are just, you know, talking.”

 “Ah.” He leaned back. “Talking. Yeah. People talk. But do they really say anything?”

That’s right. The Veelslahs did not entertain gossip. Asai noticed it when she was home with them. The family was circumspect. They usually talked about daily tasks and then about the needs of others. In many ways, compared to their neighbors, they were a bit of a holy family. The father read daily from the digital file on The Book, studying it. And his wife was the kindest of ladies who helped those in the colony who were sick and needed help. She could see that woman visiting the whores to make sure they had the proper health treatment while at the same time warning her son to never associate with them to remove the temptation. It felt weird.

Walen said to Asai before he went off to his apprenticeship that morning, “Do yourself a favor, Asai. Don’t take what most people say about others too seriously. Our colony is sort of diseased. Your dad did not realize that. If you want to live a functional camp, Lord Ngimm’s is where it is at.”

Asai considered that carefully, following him out to the cliff side stairs where he hurried on ahead. She was sure he was telling the honest truth.

And yet when she looked ahead where he had gone and saw where Anda greeted Walen with a hearty ‘Good morning!’ meant just for him, watching his hand stroke that girl’s hair and brush it away from one of her well rounded breasts as if taking the chance to feel one; Asai just could not discount that maybe some of the gossip was true.

 

[1] Surrender, Th’sang scum…

Spoiled

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Five:

 

 

Arriving at the looms, Asai collected hers and began to thread it afresh for a broadcloth as the other girls arrived. She liked to be there earlier than most to get the most comfortable cushion to sit on as she worked her loom. Malqew showed up second, mostly to avoid the pair of boy perverts and to walk with her mother to work. Bennela and Qwapsiiwda showed up next, both of them looking mildly annoyed with Malqew as if she had done something childish. Lastly, Qwanna showed up, which on the whole was normal. She was often the last there.

As they went to work on their projects, Asai began to talk to Qwanna under her breath “I got the dirt you wanted. And your instincts were right.”

Qwanna leaned eagerly close to hear it.

“Walen says that Tesqual is a louse.” Asai sighed, beginning her first row in the broadcloth, using her shuttle, not speaking too loud to be overheard by the others. “You were right. He’s a total pretender. Walen says he is a peeper and he also regularly visits the colony’s whores.”

“I knew it!” Qwanna’s eyes quickly flickered over to Hanara. And that explained a lot. Apparently, the ladies also knew about Hanara’s ‘side work’. “Did he say which one?”

Asai shrugged. “Walen doesn’t know. He doesn’t like the guy at all. He said the guy used to try to teach him dirty words.”

Wearily, Qwanna nodded. “Of course. He’s good friends with Woldan and Tas.”

Asai’s eyebrows raised. “You know about them?”

Nodding more, Qwanna said, “Sure do. They once got flogged for peeping on the women as they bathed.”

Asai groaned. “Why are there so many perverts in your colony?”

Several heads turned, looking at her. Olicia smirked, nodding. Hanara ducked her head more, as if Asai was accusing her.

“There are good men here,” Bennela protested. “You just hang around the kids and weirdoes too much not to meet them.”

Qwapsiiwda snickered as if Bennela was making a clever joke, her hand over her mouth.

Narrowing her eyes sharply on Bennela, Asai said, “My cousins, the Veelslahs, are some of the best people here. You guys make fun of them by calling them ‘holy’.”

“She has a point,” said one of the older women, Llawa.

The younger women frowned. It seemed that Llawa had some clout.

Yet, Bennela said, “That’s because he is self-righteous—”

“No, he’s not,” said Olicia. “The princess is right. There are a lot of perverts in our colony. I blame Lord Gwy and his wife.”

Several of the women drew in breaths. They looked toward the entrance of the cave, almost fearing one of those two might show up.

But Asai bristled. She hated being called ‘princess’. It was always derogatory.

“And why?” asked Llawa, shooting Olicia a dirty look. “The Matron is good—”

“The Matron doesn’t protect us,” Olicia bit back. Her neck stiffened. “Maybe she is good at organizing the ladies, but she does not protect us from the men and their hungry cocks.”

Asai flushed red. She had never heard anyone speak that openly about such things before. By women especially.

“How many women get harassed daily when walking to work and home? Hmmm?” Olicia looked around to see if any woman in their group would speak up. “Lord Gwy at least taught his daughter how to defend herself. But it’s his own damn fault that the other men feel so emboldened to mess with any young girl coming of age. I nearly got raped when I was fourteen. Malqew get harassed every day by those Tlask creeps. The little princess is the only one they would not dare touch—because everyone knows her father would come back and kill them. But what about us?”

Asai colored more. And she realized it. Olicia was jealous.

“You’d think the Veelslahs would at least bring that to the Pirate king’s attention,” Olicia glared back at Asai again. “You’ll tell him, right? In your next communique?”

Stunned, Asai nodded. “You bet.”

At that, Olicia grinned with a nod. “Good.”

And they all went back to work in uncomfortable silence.

But it stuck in Asai’s head. And she wondered again who had raped Hanara who seemed so beaten down by the conversation, and yet also justified. Her eyes even looked to Asai as if she could save her.

Malqew as rather subdued when they left for lunch that day. She did not say much until they were heading on to class afterward. When she did, she murmured, “Could your father actually change it all? Would everybody listen to the Pirate king?”

Asai shrugged. “He’ll try.”

Sighing, Malqew shook her head. “But what if he already knows? What if he knows he can’t really change anything? My dad says that things are the way they are because, not just Lord Gwy runs the colony—but a whole lot of corrupt clan leaders. You know the clan council makes all the decisions, not Lord Gwy. Lord is a title that can be taken away by their vote. They could take away his positon if they did not like him.”

That was common knowledge. Just like the Pirate king was not really a king, but a title of the main man whom they followed, someone who could muster up all the colonies at need. He was more of a military general than a king. Her father became Pirate king due to a colonial vote. Her father had enough supporters who liked his way of leadership. But, there were other factions within the Pirate worlds who were vying for power—and that included Lord Gwy’s camp.

“I just think…” Malqew shook her head. “All the camp leaders except for your cousin are corrupt. Dad thinks so. He keeps talking about leaving to Lord Ngimm’s camp in the middle of the night, just taking the bare necessities and fleeing here. He thinks we ought to just let this place burn.”

“But why?” Asai drew in a breath. “Why not try to save it? Or change it? The Veelslahs are trying, you know.”

Malqew smiled. “Yes. I know. But that is only one family. And a lot of the really good people died during the White Plague, so they’re gone. And other people’s hearts just turned black.”

They were at the edge of the classroom where the other kids were taking their seats. Asai whispered. “Ok. But what about all the kids? You can’t leave all these kids to all these nasty adults.”

“That’s what Anda says.” Malqew turned to face her, a smirk crooking up in the corner of her mouth.

Asai suppressed a groan. The last thing she wanted was to say the same things as Anda—even if they were true.

And the very girl came in sight, walking up the steps with Walen, whose butt she seemed to be touching. He was chuckling to himself, either not feeling it or… oh no. Was he enjoying it?

Asai was distracted the entire lesson after that. If it was not this weird touching thing her cousin was doing with the Pirate Lord’s daughter, it was the grievous weight on her shoulders to help poor Qwanna and Olicia that troubled her. Her father had left her among degenerates. She wondered if he even knew it. Yes, their cousins were good people. But her cousins needed rescuing from this sandy waste of morals and lack of humanity.

Soon the lesson was over. Asai came away not remembering one single thing.

Instead of joining the kids in the desert, Asai went over to Qwanna’s house again to help her strategize how to break from her possible engagement with a louse. They had to convince Qwanna’s parents, after all. And that meant they needed more evidence. Suspicion was one thing. Walen’s eyewitness was another. But they needed solid proof that Tesqual really was the louse Walen said he was. They needed proof that he regularly went whoring. Qwanna was sure her parents would just blow off the testimony of a boy whom, in their words, did not really comprehend his place in the world. Asai did not like this opinion of Walen, but there it was, and there was nothing she could do about it.

“So,” Qwanna said, “Most of us, after work, like to linger along the low river. We sometimes go fishing and sometimes gather reeds and stuff for baskets—but really, it’s where we hang with our group. The Adults call us the ‘Singles’.”

Asai nodded following her as they planned to join them that afternoon. “Ok…”

“We don’t play the games the kids play, but we still have fun.” Qwanna grinned at her, hurrying along to the switchbacks that took them down to the canyon floor.

Admittedly, Asai was happy to finally be introduced among those of her age. She knew Walen and Anda would not be there ever, which in a way gave her breathing room. And it felt like an adventure, going with Qwanna. When they arrived in the shadow of the canyon walls, Asai took in a breath. The river valley was cool and beautiful. The towering cliff walls overhead gave them the perfect shade. The reedy shores of the river brought a feeling of life back to her as the scent of water filler her nostrils. This was a good place. Some gals were gathering cattails. Others were collecting reeds with some of the boys. Most of the boys were fishing. Asai peered over and noticed the river had some fish and even some crayfish. She had never eaten any here herself, so she wondered who did.

“That’s Mowal Gwiipsa,” Qwanna pointed out a young man with curly dark hair and amber eyes as they approached. “That’s Twalviis Holwandan.” He had a nearly shaved head, the stubble of his hair sticking almost straight up. He was currently shirtless and looking fine. Asai had a feeling he was doing it on purpose, to draw eyes. “That’s Woldan Guliin. And that is Tas Kollan.” Asai took great interest to see who the two perverts were. But they looked clean-cut, well-dressed, and with bright smiles. It was unsettling that it was not so obvious which boys were the gross ones.

“That’s Molia Momsa with Heiidal Bellan,” Qwanna pointed to two gals standing with Fallow in the shallows among the cattails. They were both pretty, much like Qwanna, but all three had a look of uniformity as if they were of a similar mind. “They work at the bakery with Fallow.”

“Oh…” and immediately Asai recognized the uniformity was actually a set of matching aprons and similar hair nets. It all made sense.

“That’s Qwiinal Palviis with Tesqual whom you’ve met—”

Qwiinal was stockier, also shirtless, and currently holding up a net with several crayfish in it, showing off the large one. Tesqual was laughing while making a slightly obscene gesture toward his crotch which he quickly stopped when he saw Qwanna and Asai. Asai narrowed her eyes sharply on him. He immediately recognized that she had seen him in the act.

“That’s Taddel Valdiis with Olion Tlask. I don’t see Toldal….” Qwanna looked around for him.

“I don’t see Niinson,” Asai murmured, wondering where he’d be.

Qwanna coughed as if surprised. “Uh, Niinson does not come down here. Everyone calls him the cave mole. He mostly spends time with his plants.”

Mockery laced through her voice almost like poison. Asai could tell easily that some people in their age group apparently were ‘uncool’ and therefore unaccepted. Poor Niinson. He was kind to her. They sometimes chatted in the morning. Asai had yet to escape to the cool garden for a reprieve, but she was feeling it now.

“Hey beautiful.” Tesqual sauntered up and nodded also to Asai as he leaned toward Qwanna with a peck on her cheek. Qwanna endured it. “So, is your friend going to join us instead of the kiddies?”

Asai smirked at him as Qwanna said, “Hopefully. Asai’s mostly been with them because her cousin has been teaching her fly’um riding. I think her lessons are almost done. Am I right?” Qwanna smiled at her. It was such a nice save.

Asai nodded back. “Nearly.”

“You’ve never flown a fly’um before?” Tesqual sounded shocked.

So Asai said, “Unfortunately, no. My dad is, um… overprotective. If I ever got hurt, he kill whoever laid a finger on me.”

He got the clear warning and nodded. “Ah. I see.”

“Why is he so protective though,” asked Taddel, joining them. Up close, Asai found herself staring at his bare chest, growing hot in her face. He was well built.

Collecting her thoughts, she managed to say, “Because I am all he has left.”

A hush went over the nearby crowd.

“White Plague?” someone asked, eyes full of sympathy.

Asai shook her head, trying not to think too much about it. “No. Th’sang raid.”

Several of them gasped.

Nodding, Asai heaved a breath and said, “I was ten. Dad was gone at the time. The Th’sangs killed my mother and took away my older sister.”

Looks exchanged as more breaths drew in.

“You have a sister?” Qwanna asked, shocked.

Asai nodded. “Yeah. Malia. She was twelve. And she takes after Dad—golden hair, green eyes. They just saw her and took her. I hid before they could get to me. But they snatched my sister.”

“So that’s why you are here…” Molia said, coming over. “I could not understand why your father left you with us. I mean, of all worlds—why Sand?”

“Our cousins are here,” Asai said, as it seemed pretty obvious to her.

Yet Molia nodded with a peek to Bennela who shot her a dry look that said, ‘I told you so’.

“Hey!” Fallow skipped up, smiling with an extended hand. “Come help us gather cattails!”

Asai grinned and took her hand, happy to be led off. Qwanna followed, enjoying this.

That afternoon, they didn’t just wade around the river edge and collect reeds, fish, and cattails. Fallow and Heiidal gave Asai the solid rundown of the goings on in the colony from the point of view of ‘the Singles’. There were others in their age group that did not quite fit in or hang with them. Besides Niinson and the obvious exclusion of Walen and Anda who would not have come there anyway unless they had their entire troupe of children in tow (Heiidal’s wording), Hanara and Dallaii, ‘the whores’, and ‘ornery’ Olicia never hung with them, along with Alissa who worked full-time and preferred the company of Olicia anyway. Kolina came down with a girl Asai was sure she has seen at the corn grinders, but had never spoken to her. She had short hair and a peculiar birthmark on her neck the size and shape of a strawberry.

They also played games, started by Molia. And the first game was ‘Truth or Dare’. Asai played along, but really did not like games like these. They hardly ended well. In such games, people got to physically and emotionally torture you in the process. Luckily, the game thankfully had a few unspoken rules: if either the truth or dare caused harm, you could opt out on the call of ‘bullying’.

Asai had been dared to catch a crayfish with her bare hands—which was actually fun, though really difficult. Qwanna was dared to walk on her hands a short distance along the path—luckily she was wearing shorts underneath her skirts and could tie them up so she could see. She wasn’t bad at it either. One girl was dared to hold a crayfish in her hands for an entire minute as she was squeamish of them.

As for the truths, Asai found out that sometimes Molia, Fallow, and Heiidal did get to take baked goods home as extra perks of their job at the bakery—something everyone wanted to know but has only heard about. She learned that Bennela knew a trick on how to put red highlights into her hair just using the juice of a lemon and some sunshine. And she learned that Kolina had once been kissed on accident by the once drunk father of her best friend at the time. Asai wondered if it actually been an accident, or if that was his excuse when she had loudly pushed him away. She had exchanged a look with Qwanna and Bennela which said it was most likely the latter.

But then the stupid conversation went to Walen—Kolina asking Asai flat out why her cousin won’t graduate from the school already and quit being the baby sitter for the ‘desert brats’.

Asai was appalled. “I…”

“Are you kidding, Kolina?” Bennela said, as all of them were now sitting on the rocks and soaking their feet in the river water. “Walen’s one of them. He doesn’t want to grow up. Especially with Anda not wanting to leave them. They’re guarding Tynnan.”

“Really?” Asai stared at her.

Bennela and a few others nodded. Qwanna wondered on it, half-nodding.

“Why?” Asai was flummoxed.

Bennela snorted as she said, “Do you mean ‘Why do they want to protect Elwin Quiis’s son?’”

Honestly, yes. Asai wanted to know that. She knew they were. She sighed with a nod.

All the girls huddled in as if Asai had passed a test. They whispered, but Kolina’s voice said it louder, “We don’t know really. It’s weird. It’s like they don’t care who his father is!”

Asai cringed.

Yet Qwanna murmured, “That makes sense, actually.”

They stared at her.

Qwanna shrugged. “Come on. Think about it. Walen is a Veelslah. So he believes like his father—that forgiveness is prime. And as for Anda—come on. She hates her dad. So she would just believe that there are bad fathers and not be mad at Tynnan.”

“Well, Tynnan is kind of nice,” Fallow said.

Bennela shot her a scathing look. “He’ll grow up to be just like his dad—cheating, lying, betraying blackguard, screwing lots of women without a care. And Anda is just a girl version of Lord Gwy.”

Several of the girls nodded, except for Qwanna and Fallow who exchanged looks. But Asai had felt the same when she had first seen Anda and her father. Two sides of the same coin.

“No, she isn’t,” piped up Twalvis.

Several eyes whipped onto him. The girls were especially glaring.

But he did not back away, shaking his head at them. “You’re just jealous of her. Anda is out there watching the kids because she doesn’t like you all.”

A good number of the girls rose, protesting that they did not want her there.

“Who needs that slut?!” snapped Heiidal.

“Too right!” Bennela chimed in, flushed.

But the boys laughed.

Asai remembered that the girls did say Anda got on with the boys. So, she asked, “So why doesn’t she like everybody here, if it isn’t because she is like her father?”

Saluting to her, Twalvis said, “Well, princess, it’s this—Anda likes to have fun. And I mean real fun. She’s smart—way smarter than all the other girls—”

His words caused an uproar, but the boys laughed at it.

“—and,” Twalvis raised his voice, “She’s is one of the best damn shots with a rifle. And she can use a fly’um just as good as any boy.”

“I think he has a crush!” called out Olion Tlask.

Twalvis blushed. “Ah, come on. A guy can dream! But you know ‘Holy Veelslah’s disappointment’. He won’t let another guy near her. But I would love to just once touch those breasts!”

Another uproar exploded from the girls, this time, from all of them. He was disgusting, they shouted out.

“She’s got the best boobs!” Twalvis demonstrated in front of his bare chest as the boys laughed, nodding and agreeing.

The other girls flushed, surreptitiously glancing at their own chests. And the boys laughed more because of it.

“I wish I were Walen, so she would show them to me!” said Toldal.

Asai rose, stomping her foot.

Qwanna and Fallow immediately flustered and rose with her. Asai stormed away to find the way up and out. The two girls went with her. And then some of the others also followed.

Yet Toldal shouted after her, “Oh, come on! You should know by now that they are thing! How naïve are you, princess?”

Asai whipped around. “I am NOT a princess, you creep!”

Toldal cocked his head back, smirking. “Oh yeah? Say that, and then don’t ever say your daddy the ‘Pirate king’ will come here and beat up whoever touches you.”

He waited to see her flush and fluster. But Asai didn’t. Instead, she walked back to Toldal Tlask, and replied with her chin up, “My dad earned his position as Pirate king because he is a damn good leader. And even if he weren’t the Pirate king, he’d still come and kick the crap out of you—because he is not scumbag father, but a real-deal boss.”

Toldal reached out and patted Asai’s cheek, saying, “Cute, sweet cheeks.”

She grabbed his wrist and twisted his arm, much to his surprise, wrenching his arm back, along with the fingers of his hand, sending him into agonizing pain. Then she shoved him into the river with her foot.

Everybody stared, stunned.

When he surfaced, gasping and clawing toward the shore, she shouted at him. “My dad also taught me self-defense, how to shoot—probably better than Anda—and he gave me permission to castrate any man who dares touch me.”

Several boys stepped back, automatically covering their crotches.

Toldal spat out water and a few epithets, dripping as he heaved himself barely unto the rocks.

Asai then pulled out her knife. She hardly ever unsheathed it, as it was a hidden weapon that she kept on herself at all times, but here she wanted him to see it. “Just a slice-slice, and you won’t be a man anymore. Got it?”

A number of the boys backed away. 

Sheathing the knife again in the hidden place under her skirt flaps, Asai then cast the boys a grin and said, “This has been lovely. I think I’ll come again. Because honestly, hanging out with the little kids is kind of boring. But I am going to also get my fly’um training from my cousin until I get it right. And you shouldn’t call him names. And yeah, I’ve heard all your stupid rumors about him. But the one that sticks to me the most, is that he defied Lord Gwy. Can any of you say the same?”

And she marched away.

Qwanna grinned and followed her, nodding with pleasure.

Fallow followed after.

Then so did the other girls, all casting Toldal dirty looks for being a total creep… and for spoiling their fun.

When they all got up topside, Bennela and Kolina pulled Asai aside and said, “That was amazing! Can you teach us?”

“Teach you what?” Asai colored, not enjoying this hungry looking crowd of ladies around her.

“What you did to his hand and arm!” Kolina exclaimed, almost exasperated. “It went so fast, but he was like screaming and all that! I’ve only seen Anda do something like that to those Tlask jerks.”

“Have you never asked Anda how to do it?” Asai dryly asked.

None of the girls nodded. Most shook their heads while a few looked at the ground, duly chastened.

“Look,” Asai said. “I’ll show you everything I know about self-defense. But… what is the deal with you guys and Anda. Really?”

The girls snuck more looks between them.

“You all hate her. I understand why.” Asai huffed in exasperation. “But I am hearing mixed stories—and some of them I think are made up.”

Bennela stared at her shoes as she said, “Or maybe you just don’t like what you are hearing.”

Asai looked directly at her. “You said she opens her legs to all the boys. But that Twalvis said Walen would not ley any other guy near her.”

The girls exchanged looks.

“The truth,” Asai said.

“You should ask your cousin,” Bennela said.

“I did,” Asai retorted. “And he said not to listen to gossip.”

All the girls there snorted.

“That isn’t a denial, though.” Kolina smirked. “He just told you not to listen.”

Asai colored. “But listen to what? I asked him if Anda had been raped—”

“She didn’t,” Qwapsiiwda snorted, finally putting in her voice.

Several of the girls giggled, eyes wide and shaking their heads.

“Then what did happen?” Asai asked.

“Add it up,” Bennela said, peeking over at Qwanna. “Because we are not going to tell you. You’ll just get mad at us because you won’t like the truth.”

A shudder went through Asai, her mind saying ‘Oh no. Oh no. Oh no. Please don’t let what I suspect to be true!’

Most of the girls strolled away. Qwanna lingered with a whisper, “Sometimes the truth is too ugly for us to look at.”

Asai shuddered.

But she did not want to go back to the Veelslah’s. She might bump into Walen there, and she needed to clear her head before she saw him again. One place came to mind right away.

The cool cave along the underground river was just enough to take away all the heat and frustration that Asai was feeling at that moment.

Add it up? Asai did not want to. She knew where all the things were pointing. She had been sure that Walen would never lie to her, but he also never entertained gossip and did not want her to.

However, the gossip was sounding truer and truer.

That Twalvis had started it. That remark about wishing to be Walen so he could look at Anda’s breasts. It had made her sick. It wasn’t that Walen was stopping the boys from touching Anda, but that he might be the one doing the touching. She did not want to think of her cousin like that. Walen had standards, didn’t he? He knew it would be wrong to do such things, right?

“Are you ok?”

Asai looked up with a start. Niinsom gazed down at her, trying to read her face.

“I…” She just shook her head. “I just needed to get away.”

Nodding, Niinsom sat down next to her. “I can’t blame you. Those girls can get real catty.”

Asai decided not to respond. But then a thought came to her. “You don’t hang at the river. Why?”

He blinked at her, thought a moment with a shrug then said, “That’s what upset you?”

She shook her head. “I was just there. There was talk about this and that. And I still can’t quite get the rhythm of this group.”

He eyed her funny.

Asai said, “I liked my friends at home. And they are all out in space now with my dad, or they are at the colony. But I am stuck here. It’s not fair.”

He nodding. “Very few things are.”

“Niinsom. Come help me close up,” called over Kolowiis.

“Coming!” Niinsom rose, patting Asai on the shoulder. “Stay as long as you need.”

She took him at his word. The cave was cool and she was tired. Asai just sat and listened to the water echo in the cave.

 

Asai did not know how much time had passed or what time it was, but she heard someone called her name. Rubbing her eyes, she hesitated answering. Instead, she remained still and listened.

“Asai! Are you in here?” It sounded like Walen

She was about to call back when she heard Anda say, “Maybe you just missed her in passing.”

“Ok. Maybe,” Walen muttered. “But one of the guys said she was upset when they last saw her.”

“All the more reason to leave her alone,” Anda said. “If Asai wishes to sneak away for privacy it is none of our business.”

“It’s mine!” Walen whined. “It is my responsibility to make sure she is ok when she is with us.”

Anda moaned. Asai could imagine seeing her hanging her shoulders as she said, “Come on… Let it be. Who can blame her? If I were left behind on a raid, I’d be upset.”

“It’s not a raid.” Walen’s voice grew distant again.

Anda’s voice grew even more so when she said, “You know what I mean. She’s obviously in a bad mood. And from what they say she did to that Tlask jerk, you know she can defend herself. Let’s go. She’ll come home when she wants to.”

“But she’ll be late for dinner…”

And their voices were out of earshot. Gone.

Asai rose, dusting off her rear end with her hands. It was peculiar to her… with all those glares from Anda, the girl wasn’t that bad—if this was how she talked about people behind their backs.

Asai left the cave after a while and bumped into Qwanna who seemed to be waiting for her. Qwanna gave her a nod and started to walk with her. In a low voice, Qwanna said, “Ok. The truth. Bennela is right. You won’t like it. But here it is. Anda prefers not the company of boys… but just Walen’s company. And though, none of us have seen them do it, there are those in the colony who swear they have caught the two, well… in the act, doing… you-know-what, if you get my meaning.”

Shuddering, Asai shook her head. 

“Maybe it is all lies,” Qwanna said, shrugging again. “I’d like to think so. But since they were taken before clan chiefs and their parents, and charged with engaging in, well, you-know-what—well, they didn’t deny it. And Walen’s been super protective of Anda since.”

“Are they planning to get married?” Asai breathed out, feeling her clean world getting dirtier and dirtier. Her cousin and Anda were doing the deed? This was bad news. It ruined everything.

Qwannra shrugged. “I couldn’t tell you. I never saw anything. They’ve always been joined at the hip. They seem to just want to keep on being kids—”

“But kids don’t—”

“I know!” Qwanna said, exasperated. “I really don’t get it. But this is why everyone calls her a slut.”

“And not him?” Asai grumbled, feeling more and more disappointed in her cousin.

Qwanna snorted. “Are you kidding me? The men are not sure whether to congratulate him for his conquest, or to slap him upside the head for getting caught. Either way, they don’t see him as the villain. A lot of guys thought it was brave. But it is why I stopped liking him.”

Asai colored. It was a good reason to quit liking a boy, if indeed, he had sone such a thing. And she felt angry as well. But again, it was in the end still just a rumor. She managed to ask, “Has he done it to any other girls?”

Qwanna shook her head. “No. That’s the good part. The rumor is, he’s only done it with Anda. He’s not like the Tlask brothers. He doesn’t brag or even flirt. In fact, if it weren’t for the weird way he and Anda sometimes touch each other as if they don’t think others can see them do it, I’d say the story was a lie.”

So Qwanna saw their weird touching as well. She had not been imagining it.

“I think if you really want the truth, you should confront him over it. He’s your cousin,” Qwanna said. “Heavens. I’d like to know if it’s real.”

And she walked off.

Alone again, Asai had only a short way to go from there. She made her way down the cliff side steps to the Veelslah’s home. Once again, Mrs. Veelslah looked relieved when Asai entered, and Mr. Veelslah breathed freer.

Walen smirked at her. “There you are. How was the river?”

A sloshing of feelings rose up in Asai as she stared at the innocent-looking face of her cousin who, despite all the stories and rumors, still did not feel like a blackguard who would convince a girl to take off her shirt and open her legs to him. She was inclined to blame Anda, and yet… could not quite.

She said, “Wet and hot. How come you never come to the river?”

He shrugged. “Because they are jerks.”

True, but not a good enough reason, Asai thought. “Do you really like babysitting all those kids all the time?”

Walen burst into a laugh. “We’re not babysitting! I mean, yeah, we are the oldest there, but not by much.

So, she decided to ask it. “Are you and Anda courting?”

His father nearly choked on his juice. Walen’s mother halted while cutting a sausage, almost nicking herself.

But Walen closed one eye and said to Asai, “No. Does it look like we are?”

Thinking on it, Asai shook her head. “Not really. But you two are very handsy with one another.”

Mr. Veelslah narrowed his eyes on his son, the look chastening him with volumes of unspoken words. Yet, Walen managed to ignore it without even a sign of self-consciousness. In fact, he chuckled.

“Oh. That.” Walen shook his head. “Anda and I have been friends since forever. We’re more like… ‘Friends who share everything’. Anda had been teaching me things that, I dunno, Dad has been too shy to teach me.”

Mr. Veelslah cleared his throat. “Son. A word.”

Moaning, Walen hung his shoulders and turned toward his dad. “Yes, Father.”

As they went into a back room, Mrs. Veelslah set up the dinner. Asai could feel the shift in the room. An embarrassment. But not from Walen. From his parents. They were embarrassed. She wondered again how much of anything she had heard was true.

After dinner, which had continued to be awkward, Asai joined Qwanna again who did not inquire what had transpired when she had gone home. Rather, Qwanna begged Asai to be with her when she spoke with her parents about her desire to end the courtship with Tesqual. Her parents were inside their home, getting things settled down for the night.

“Mom? Dad? Can I talk with you both for a minute?” Qwanna called to them, her hands practically shaking. Asai stood with her, resting her hand on Qwanna’s shoulder in support.

Both parents came in. They both eyed Asai whom they apparently did not see the reason to be there.

Qwanna bowed to them both and said, after mustering strength, “Hi. Um. Mom. Dad. I want to break the courtship with Tesqual.”

Both parents gasped. Their eyes flickered to Asai as if it were her fault.

Yet Qwanna said, “I never wanted it in the first place. I never liked Tesqual—”

“He is an upright man with a good career ahead of him,” her mother protested.

Qwanna elbowed Asai in the stomach. Right. Asai piped up, “Not according to Walen. When I was asking about which boys he thought I should hang out with and trust, he said that Tesqual was, and I quote, ‘a louse’. He said Tesqual peeps on women bathing and visits the, um, colony whores.”

Qwanna’s father glared at her. “And we’re to take the testimony of—”

“Walen Veelslah said this?” Qwanna’s mother interrupted him, growing alarmed.

The father flinched. Something had been won. But Asai could also feel that something had also been lost.

Asai nodded. “Yes. I wanted to know whom I could trust. And he warned me away from a number of boys, and Tesqual was one of them.”

“Which is enough proof for me,” Qwanna declared, nodding in earnest.

Her mother nodded also, agreeing.

But her father growled out, “The word of that Veelslah brat is hardly any proof. Boys have always peeped in on girls. And trying a whore out once in a while is a natural thing for men.”

The women drew in breaths. All of them, Stunned.

“My father would not agree!” Asai shouted. Her face grew hot, her hands balling into fists.

But the man said, “Wrong, princess. I’m sure he’s visited a whore on occasion for a little poke.”

“No, he hasn’t!” Asai screamed. Her face flushed, as this man was so crass. “My dad loved my mom! He’d never cheat on her!”

Qwanna’s mother was shaking… shaking and staring at her husband.

“You know nothing, little princess.” Qwanna’s father growled at her. “Now get out of my home! You have caused enough trouble.”

She retreated to the door, but as she went out, she called back. “I didn’t cause it! Your daughter does not want to marry that creep! She told me!”

He shoved her out, looming over her. “I said ‘go’.”

Asai squared herself up and stuck her tongue out at the man. “Fine! But if you make Qwanna marry that creep, that just means you hate her!”

He chased after her, but Asai was already down the cliff side stairs, amazed she could run on them as fast as she did.

But poor Qwanna, Asai thought as she went home, taking the long way back. She really was stuck with a bad father.

As she made her way back to the Veelslah’s, Asai thought she saw the silhouette of Anda, with her long braids and admittedly, admirable figure, sneak into a cave, followed by the tall frame of her cousin. She was sure that was not Anda’s home at all. And it was not the high cave with the magic green fire either. It didn’t seem to belong to anybody, actually. Half-tempted to go look, Asai shook her head and continued on her way home.

“You thought you were so cool down by the river,” a voice said on the ledge she was heading down. She barely recognized it, along with the shadow. “But no one gets the best of a Tlask.”

Asai’s heart rabbited. She was high up and on a ledge. And when the hands grabbed her, pushing her away from the safe wall, Asai grabbed for anything to keep from falling. What she got was fabric, an ankle, and then a kick in her face.

Her nose gushed.

“Hey!”

The shout came with screams as something like a rock ricocheted against the cliff above her head. Something crunched heavily on her fingers that clung to the cliff edge. She screamed, the pain in them shooting into her arm and spreading out all through her hand. But then other hands reached out and pulled her up, straining. Two pairs. When they got her onto the ledge, Asai saw Quahlad and that kid Tynnan.

“Are you ok?” Tynnan asked, bringing up a cloth to her nose while trying to examine her face in the darkness. “Hey! Where should we take her? To the Veelslah’s or your place?”

“To my mom,” Quahlad growled out.

Nodding, Tynnan heaved up his side of Asai and both small boys helped her up the stairs to the Gwyrran family apartment. They pushed aside the curtain, marching in where the Matron exclaimed loudly upon seeing her as they helped Asai immediately to a chair.

“What happened?”

“The Tlasks,” Quahlad informed her sharply. “Dad has got to punish them now! They’ve gone too far this time!”

“Tynnan,” Mrs. Qwyrran said to the little boy. “Go to the Veelslah’s. Get them both. And don’t come back here. You know Lord Gwy does not like to see you.”

Tynnan nodded and quickly rushed out.

“Quahlad, go get your father,” she said, examining the blood and bruising on Asai’s face and hands. “Don’t tell him anything until you get back here. Just say that Asai Quanrra needs him.”

Nodding, Quahlad ran out.

Immediately the Matron went to her kitchen storage and pulled out a box with a handle. Asai’s head throbbed. Half of her face killed. She could not breathe out of half her nose. She could feel much of it had dribbled down her chin and over her front, but she could not see out of one eye. She lifted up her hands, looking at the crushed state of her fingers. Several of her fingernails were broken and torn back. All of them hurt. It was amazing that she had hung on at all.

The Matron got out a bowl in which to soak Asai’s hands in warm saltwater. As she did this, she pulled on a smock to protect her own clothes. By this time Lord Gwy entered, staring at Asai. His eyes widened, taking her in with horror.

“What happened? Who did this?”

Nodding, the Matron said, “I am glad you recognize that someone did this to her. Quahlad, tell him what you saw.”

Lord Gwy stared at his son, surprised he had not been told anything.

Though the boy trembled, afraid to look his father in the face, Quahlad said, “I was going home from a game of night ball with a friend when I heard a scream. It was near my friend’s home, so we rushed over together where we saw both Tlask brothers—Oilon and Toldal—trying to push someone off the cliff walkway, a girl. She was fighting it, and they were stomping on her face and fingers. We grabbed some rocks and threw them at them while we ran to help her, but they would not stop, really trying to kill her. So, we got there, and my friend crotch kicked one and the other ran off. We got her up and brought her here. They were trying to kill the Pirate king’s daughter.”

Lord Gwy shuddered. He walked around Asai, his pallor practically green with horror. He crouched down to face her. “Why would they do that?”

Asai stared at her knees with one eye, her head killing her. Her jaw hurt, but she was able to mutter out, “I embarrassed Toldal in the canyon today. He was being a jerk.”

“Embarrassed him?” Lord Gwy muttered. “How?”

“I didn’t like him touching my face,” Asai said, “So I twisted his hand and arm and pushed him into the river.”

Lord Gwy rose. “I’m sure he deserved it. Good job.”

“But then they attacked her.” The Matron rose, facing him. “Husband of mine, it is time you put the foot down on the Tlask brothers. They have gotten away with bad behavior long enough.”

He closed his eyes, then peeked over at Asai, nodding. “Agreed.”

Asai was stunned. The tyrant was actually going to rule in her favor?

“Stupid bullying is one thing,” the man said. “But this is attempted murder. I will see to it shortly. Nevertheless, I need to rally some assistance. Alnow Tlask is a hard and powerful man. But if he won’t allow his sons to be punished, then he must take the punishment himself. Their behavior is his responsibility. Flowis, get out the video recorder and document all the damage done. The Pirate king must see all that transpires from here, including how we deal with it.”

They would document it to save his butt, Asai thought. Makes sense.

“I’ll get Malqas and Yoldii to go with me to meet him.”

“You might as well call in the entire clan council,” the Matron said.

Asai heard Lord Gwy sigh. “Yes… But Alnow is on the council.”

“Then he should be removed from it.”

Asai’s head throbbed. It was surreal what was happening. She did not even know when Lord Gwy had left. Only that after a while all she could feel or hear was the Matron taking care of her.

Then a gasp, with rushing footsteps.

“What happened to her?”

Damn, it was Anda.

Asai started to rise.

“Sit down, dear,” said the Matron. “Let Anda wrap your hands. She’s good at wrapping wounds.”

Asai did not want her to, but she hurt so much and had so little energy that she had to. Expecting rough treatment, Asai was surprised when the gentlest fingers lifted up her poor, smashed, yet now soaked, fingers into hers and treated them.

“Who did it?” Anda whispered through her teeth as she touched each wound up with iodine.

Asai would not say.

“Your father is taking care of it, darling,” the Matron replied, treating the bruises on Asai’s face while cleaning off the dirt and blood.

“Is he?” Anda’s voice was full-accusatory.

Her mother halted in her work. “Yes. This was not an accident, and we were charged with the safety of the Pirate king’s daughter. Your father will do his due diligence.”

“I hope he stomps on their faces and crushes their hands!” Anda nearly shouted. “I can’t believe someone would be this stupid!”

“And not this brutal?” Asai murmured, eyeing her.

Anda peered at her, shook her head and replied, “No. I knew we had that in us.”

The Veelslahs showed up, horrified, not long after Anda had wrapped one of Asai’s hands and was now working on the other.

“Oh my dear girl!” Mrs. Veelslah called out, practically falling to her knees as she rushed up to Asai. “Who did this to you?”

Asai sniffled, this time crying. “The Tlask brothers.”

Anda let out a growl, almost pulling one bandage too tight. She whispered out a ‘sorry’ when she saw she had.

The Matron and Mrs. Veelslah exchanged a look while Mr. Veelslah marched out again and Walen came in. Walen rushed up to his cousin, horrified. “Asai! What happened?”

Anda growled out, “The scum brothers, that’s what.”

“I’ll kill ‘em,” Walen growled through his teeth. He looked as if searching for a gun.

“You will do nothing of the sort,” the Matron snapped. “Lord Gwy is going to apprehend and punish them.”

“Will Mr. Tlask argue his way out of that one? You know they still harass Malqew! You know what they tried to do with her then! If Anda had not found them—”

“I know!” the Matron shouted. “But this is different. Quahlad and Tynnan were there. They stopped them.”

“Oh, thank the Creator…” Anda murmured.

“Where are they now?” Walen asked, gone subdued, watching his mother help Mrs. Gwyrran treat the gashes on Asai’s face with gentle stitching. It was only gentle because Mrs. Veelslah was putting on a numbing agent as the Matron was making the sutures.

“Now the mittens…” the Matron said, picking up some soft fabric and covering the whole of Asai’s hands.

“What will I do if they broke my fingers?” Asai asked, sniffling.

“Convalesce,” Anda murmured, rising.

“After that!” Asai growled. “If they broke my fingers—”

“We’ll break theirs,” Anda snapped.

“Anda!” both mothers shouted.

Mrs. Veelslah said, “Don’t worry. We’ve got a good medi-kit on our Subshuttle. We’ll do a proper scan when we’ve contacted Lord Ngimm, who has the key.”

Asai was surprised to hear they had a Subshuttle on Sand, which was a type of spacecraft that could land on a planet, but was so large that they worked like a sustainable city in space. Subshuttles had all the modern tech, including medicine and procedures. Apparently their Subshuttle was either under the sand, camouflaged for use, or had crashed there but was only used for emergencies. Some colonies did that. Her father had a Subshuttle, but they never landed it. The trip through the atmosphere was murder on the fuel reserves. She nodded, feeling much more reassured.

Pain

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Six

 

 

The colony, which had been going to bed, now rose together under the cries of ‘murder’ and ‘abuse’ along with the shouting of a father screaming: ‘slander’ and ‘I don’t have to take this from you!’ The Tlask brothers were nowhere to be found.

That is, until Lord Gwy pulled out his trump card—or rather just his daughter who was more than delighted to ask their blazing green bonfire to show the location of the two attempted murderers who had tried to kill Asai Quanrra.

The fire was more than forthcoming. Both boys had been shown, life-size and hiding among the fly’ums. Several men were then sent to fetch them or kill them—whichever came easiest.

Alnow Tlask blustered and bellowed that the others of the council were blowing things out of proportion—up until the Matron and Mrs. Veelslah brought out Asai as evidence. His entire body shook as he recoiled from her in the bloody state of wounds and bandages. It was impossible for him to deny that his sons were trying to kill her. Not long after, the apples of his eye were dragged to the council fire, bruised and bloody for fighting back, and thrown at the feet of Lord Gwy and the rest of the clan chiefs.

“I have seen the evidence. I have heard the witnesses.” Lord Gwy loomed over them, glowering darkly. “Make your plea, boys. Lie to your own detriment.”

Both Olion and Toldal stared at Asai whose one good eye still had enough glare in it to pierce them. But then they began to wail that it was not them. They would never lay a finger on the princess. It was a mistake. She fell. They were trying to lift her up. Etc. Etc. Etc.

No one bought it. A boot print had been on her face. The impression of tread had been indented into the skin of her fingers. And some of the cloth she had grabbed to keep from falling, had torn off in her hands and some had been found on the cliff edge. All were missing bits from their clothes. Besides, they had two reliable witnesses who had rescued her.

“I find you guilty,” Lord Gwy pronounced. “And your sentence for attempted murder is public caning, hundred lashes, and lock up in the cells where you will stay until the Pirate king returns. Then you will be delivered into his hands.”

“No!” the father wailed. “They’re just boys!”

Yet Lord Gwy said, “No. Not that excuse. They knew who she was. They knew who her father was. They knew he would kill anyone who handled his child poorly. If they had succeeded in pushing her off the cliff, they would have pretended it had been an accident. They knew what they were doing, and they will pay for it.

“Let their punishment begin!”

Asai watched in horror as the two boys were dragged to the center of the square where they were stripped of their clothes. The men strapped one pole each across the backs of their shoulders with their arms lashed to it, spread eagle—as if they were going to carry a balance of large buckets on either side. In this humiliating position, the men heaved the boys over to a set of fires spits that had been shoved into slots inside the rock and hooked each end so they hung, kneeling. Each member of the clan council grabbed a cane rod and took a turn, striking the backs of the boys while one man counted.

“One! Two! Three! Four…!”

Asai closed her eyes. The continuation of the count echoed over the cliff, punctuated by each yelped and cry from the boys from strike after strike. This was not how she wanted it. And yet, they had tried to kill her. What would have been the proper punishment for that?

“It would be more just if they just stomped on their fingers and kicked them in the face,” Anda muttered, standing right next to her with her arms folded. “They didn’t succeed at murder. They just attempted it.”

“It makes the chiefs feel good to put on this show,” Walen bit back, not approving. “It helps them pretend that they were the ones who had stopped it.”

“People are going to be scared of her now,” Anda muttered as if Asai could not hear her. And maybe she thought she couldn’t. Asai had not said much since the Tlask brothers got strung up then hung on the spits.

“…Twenty-six! Twenty-seven…!”

“Let them be scared,” Walen muttered. “Honestly. What is wrong with them? Had they gone so to the bad that they thought they would get away with murder? Dammit, Asai, what did you do to get them so crazy?”

She said nothing. She was not sure if he was blaming her. Had it really been that bad to stop that creep from touching her face and saying those things? Didn’t a girl have a right to defend herself?

“She probably embarrassed them.” Anda huffed. “Their pride couldn’t handle it. Remember when they tried to get the jump on me after I defended Malqew?”

Asai listened intently.

Walen snorted this time. “Sure do. And they have the scars to remember it. I don’t think they told a soul about it—too scared anyone found out you bested them, again.”

“I guess they decided to try it with her, thinking she’d be an easy pushover—excuse the pun.” Anda coughed over a chuckle.

“I will not,” Walen muttered. “That pun was intended and it is terrible. They almost killed her.”

“She has good survival habits. Did you see what she grabbed? She had part of his belt and codpiece.” This time Anda snickered. “She was aiming to take him down with her. That’s guts.”

There was silence for a while except for the counting and cries of pain from the boys along with the sobbing of their father and mother. Their mother then seemed to explode. She leapt up and started shouting foul things at Asai as if it were her fault those boys were so awful—

Until Malqew’s mother stormed up and slapped Mrs. Tlask, screaming at her for raising such hellions who had harassed her daughter and the daughters of other women regularly. She loudly blamed the mother and father for not reining in their sons, her voice echoing in savage condemnation. Her outcry started an avalanche of cries against them. Several other women came up and did the same thing to her. No one stopped them. In a way, there was a sense of ‘it’s about time’ in their acts. Apparently those sons had gotten away with a lot.

It seemed to take forever for the clan leaders to reach one hundred canings—but when they finally did, long after the boys had soiled themselves, now with heavy welts and cuts on their backs, the men on guard heaved the boys off the spits and forced them walk, still strapped to the poles, toward the desert where Asai assumed was the prison.

“Come dear,” said Mrs. Veelslah. “Let’s get you into bed.”

Asai nodded numbly, steered by her and the Matron both. She could feel all eyes on her, including that of Qwanna’s, Malqew’s, and Olicia’s. Anda, oddly, was no longer present. She had gone somewhere. Neither was Walen—at least not at first. She had not seen where they had gone. Walen caught up with them later at the cave when they all went in. From there, the women worked to get Asai cleaned up for bed and comfortable.

But everything hurt. Asai could not sleep. And several of the women who had lingered in the Veelslah’s home debated the merits of giving her a sedative—especially considering the possibility that Asai could have a concussion. So they stayed up with her, keeping watch.  

Eventually, in the morning, they woke Asai and brought her something drink. Mrs. Veelslah checked her eyes to see if they could focus, really only able to see one eye.

“Did you sleep at all?”

Asai shook her head. “Hurt too much.”

Mrs. Veelslah nodded. Then she said, “We’re taking you to the subshuttle. It’s a long trip, but necessary as we are afraid they may have broken some bones and repairs need to be made immediately. It was not safe enough to go last night. Are you ready?”

Asai nodded, and it hurt.

They helped her walk to a fly’um that had a carrier cart in tow. Helping her into the cart, then climbing on with her, Mrs. Veelslah and the Matron, snuggled down, covering all their faces as the cold morning wind whipped around them once the fly’um started off from the canyon colony.

They flew in a direction Asai had never been in before—and it was toward open desert. It made sense. Subshuttles were huge. They would need a lot of space to hide them. They traveled over an hour, eventually landing at a set of standing stones. The hot sand stretched for miles in every direction with no sign of the cliffs or canyons. Asai realized it would be easy to get lost in that desert with no landmarks.

They pulled the fly’um and cart into the shade of the standing stones, helping Asai off. The driver dusted off a hatch which went straight down. He then beckoned the women who were helping Asai into a harness so they could lower her down. Her hands were useless and in too much pain to grasp a rung.  She could not use the ladder.

This took a while.

Mrs. Veelslah went down first into the shaft, while the Matron stayed up with the driver and the other two men who had joined them shortly to help lower Asai inside, tucking their fly’ums into the ring of the standing stones. Lord Gwy showed up and took up the end of rope to make doubly sure no one lost grip.

Asai was lowered down into the darkness, trembling. The hatch, she was sure, was one of those emergency shafts and not the usual way into a subshuttle. As she went down and down, trusting they would not slip or let go of the rope, she wondered if the shuttle was functional at all. Yet the moment she neared the bottom, she noticed the blue emergency lights were on, however everything seemed to be in good condition. No sign of crash damage. The place smelled dry—stored rather than abandoned. Preserved. Nothing was musty. Nothing was dripping. They simply were not using it. This puzzled her.

Mrs. Veelslah explained as she helped Asai settle on the ground and unfastened the harness, “This subshuttle is just barely under the sands, ready for launch. We rarely come here. This is our evacuation vessel, and the last thing we want is draw attention to it by frequent visits like other colonies have done. There are always Th’sangs looking for our fleets to destroy them.”

Mrs. Gwyrran dropped down next to them just as Asai got the harness off. She quickly helped Mrs. Veelslah set it aside and arrange it for the return trip.

And after the Matron, came all the men, Lord Gwy at the end. He led the way, speaking in a whisper as if he believed Th’sangs could hear him, spying. “This way to the infirmary.”

They followed. Asai did notice some of the looks from the men which quietly said they all knew the way. Lord Gwy was just being dramatic for Asai. They took a few corridors in and around and down, using stairs rather than elevators. Mrs. Veelslah explained it was to conserve energy.

One of the men whispered to Asai, “Fuel is costly. The ship runs mostly on solar and nuclear power while in space, but the launch requires regular fuel, which is limited.”

Which she already knew. It annoyed her, dully, them treating her as if she had not grown up as a Pirate herself. She wasn’t stupid.

When they arrived at the infirmary, Asai was relieved to see it had a standard setup. And though those with her explained the machinery to her, Asai just wanted them to use it and shut up.

They took her to the internal body scanners first.

They made her rest her arms both on a soft padded seat where they held the machine viewer over it, slowly adjusting the fit for multiple shots of her hands. They pulled up the image and examined it. 

Several of her fingers most definitely had been broken. Some needed to be reset.

One of the men, with the Matron, went about undoing the bandages on Asai’s hands while giving her a numbing agent. Then they proceeded to reposition a number of her bones. As they did, they injected in her a mending agent which would speed up the healing process.

While they were doing this, one of the other men operated the lab’s fabricator which enabled him to neatly manufacture a custom splint for each of her hands. Someone else input information for the quick weaving of gloves to protect her fingers as they healed.

Asai sat patiently, looking away, as all the refitting, stitching, and treatment was not a beautiful sight. She had already been horrified by the blackened state of some of her fingernails, along with the purplish tips.

Then they treated her face.

Except for her nose, nothing had been broken. And her nose itself had reset the night before without anything from them. They examined the evening stitching and cleaned up everything else. When they were done, the medic said, “You’re lucky. No real permanent damage was done. It looks like you will heal well. We’ll take some of this medicine back to the colony, and I recommend using this sedative for the next three days when you rest. Stay in bed.”

Asai nodded. Rest sounded good, especially as the pain was returning after all the stitch work.

“Now we won’t give you any until you are back at the Veelslah’s, because managing your dead weight on the ride is not worth it,” he said with a firm nod. “You can handle a little more pain until then. Alright?”

Asai nodded. She could.

Everyone immediately went about cleaning up the infirmary and locking things down. Asai sighed as she slid off the medical stool, wishing she had stowed away on her father’s shuttle and had ended up in space with him. They were probably on their subshuttle at that very moment. She did not want to go back to Cliffwalls. She did not want to be on Sand. None of this ever would have happened if she had just stowed away on the shuttle.

And that was all she could think of when they reached the hatch shaft once more, shutting off all lights and worked to put the harness around her. Asai grieved her situation. There was no way they would just let her live on this subshuttle by herself. It just felt so unfair. She continued to be in this mind frame when they pulled her up top and loaded her back onto the cart behind the fly’um. And she sobbed the entire way back to the Cliffwalls colony.

Asai was hardly cried out when they finally gave her the sedative and put her to bed in the Veelslah’s home. Walen stared in on her, watching. But she did not want to look at him.

 

Three days convalescing stretched into five. Excuses were made, the main one being that Asai could no longer use her hands for weaving and embroidery… or grinding… or baking, or anything. They understood that she was emotionally depressed, utterly withdrawn with no desire to talk to anyone—but a person had to pull their own weight in order to receive their share of food. It was that simple. And with that problem, arranging work for her took time. But on the Sixth day, Mrs. Veelslah came in with a ‘happy report’ that there was a place at the school where she could help the children. She did not need her hands to drill the younger children on their Aloean language.

Asai did not want to go. But she could not argue either. She had to earn her keep, and she was able. The swelling on her face had now reduced to a normal enough size that she could see out both eyes. Neither of them had been damaged. Her swollen lip was now to a normal shape, and she could speak clearly. Some of her teeth had been loosened, but they were still in her mouth and doing fine. She could eat soft things that did not need chewing. And though her face was heavily bruised, that did not stop her from being able to teach. Walen walked her there on his way to his apprenticeship.

Her hands ached, but the painkiller was working. Her head ached, but that was alright. It wasn’t that painful. The teacher, Bawan Sguwas, greeted her, regarded her for a long moment, then directed her to where she would sit and teach the younger ones. He examined her hands and then came back with something that her few working fingers could grasp on so she could still hold a chalk piece and write with it. Asai appreciated that effort and looked to the kids who were staring at her as if she were something from a menagerie.

As she helped them write letters and form simple words on their slates for reading (which she did most of the morning), the kids stared at her hands and face. Many of them asked what had happened to her. Asai decided to tell the truth. “Some very bad boys hurt me a week ago. But they were caught and punished.”

“Oh!” the class of little ones exclaimed together.

“I’ve been in bed getting better,” she said to them with a nod. “And now I can come to school again and help you with your writing.”

“Who did it?” asked a little toothless boy, whose front adult teeth were barely peeking up through his gums.

Thinking on it, Asai decided to say, “If you want to know, ask your parents. I’ve decided not to think about it anymore. There is no point in staying angry.”

They all nodded.

The lesson went ok. The teacher came around occasionally to check in on the little ones’ work and was rather pleased with how well they had listened to Asai. She was a novelty.

When it was lunch hour, Walen came and brought her a packed meal. For her, it was soup and soft potatoes. He stayed and ate with her.

“How do your hands feel?” he asked after a while, watching her manage with her few functioning fingers.

Juggling the spoon between a pair of non-apposable fingers, Asai lifted it to her mouth and said, “They hurt all the time. Not a sharp pain, but a dull pain.”

He nodded.

“They say I won’t be able to use them for six weeks,” Asai muttered, sucking on the soft food until she could swallow it. “And then they will be stiff.”

“It is better to have stiff fingers than ending up dead at the bottom of a ravine,” Walen replied, and bit into his lunch wrap.

She shot him a dirty look. “It would have been better if I was never left here at all.”

He raised his eyebrows, chewing. But he then slowly shook his head. “Would it really?”

She nodded fiercely.

Her cousin chuckled, still shaking his head. “You have no idea what you have done, do you?”

Asai glared at him. “Are you blaming me for something?”

Shaking his head more briskly, he took another bite. Speaking from the side of his mouth, he said, “Some might blame, but others are thanking the Creator that you came.”

Asai stared. Had he lost his mind?

Yet he continued. “You forced Lord Gwy’s hand in dealing with the degenerates in the colony. The mothers are calling for the heads of those who had turned a blind eye again and again over the attacks on their daughters. Malqew’s mother thinks you are a saint. Of course the Tlasks think you are a demon—but they obviously are at fault the most for allowing their sons to rampage around. There is already a discussion among the council heads about expelling them from the colony. But… also, it came out that the Tlask brothers had raped more than a few girls—and, well, they’re talking castration now.”

Asai’s eyes went wide. Yes, she knew the punishment among Pirates for rape was castration of the attacker, but very few have ever been able to prove a rape to follow through.

“And though I am very sorry you got so badly hurt, I’m going to have to agree that it was a blessing from the Creator that sent you to us.” Walen gave her a nod.

A blessing? Asai stared at the remains of her food, no longer hungry. People were stupid. Why did she have to hurt so they could wake up and recognize the evil among their own? She felt like sacrificial victim. It wasn’t fair.

Walen eventually hurried off, something about making sure Anda ate something before coming to class, calling the girl absentminded—which did not fit Asai’s mental image of the girl.

Honestly, Asai was confused about Anda Gwyrran. Anda clearly did not like her, and yet at the same time openly said she had ‘guts’. Ok. So Anda wasn’t ‘nice’, but she was honest and she did help where needed. Asai could see that. But she still did not like the inferences and relationship Anda had with her cousin. Asai just could not come to grips that maybe Anda and Walen were involved in a way that was not quite moral—or at least not chaste. It was very clear they were both protective, if not possessive of one another. They shared everything, Walen had said. But what did that mean?

The students filed back into their seats after lunch, the older children leaving their apprenticeships to further their more advanced study. The teacher urged Asai to take her usual seat, freed from teaching the little kiddies for the day.

Tynnan came in with Quahlad and a kid named Tesquan. Walen and Anda came in soon after, but the pair was arguing.

“…watching him all the time! I mean, come on! It is not like you are ever going to go to Partha!”

“I don’t need to go if I can see it!” Anda snapped. “The fire shows Partha because he is there. That’s all. I’m not preparing to leave.”

“Oh?” Walen bit out with an ugly look on his face. “You looked like you would jump into the fire if it brought you to him.”

Jealousy. Asai perked up. Him. He. Who was this man her cousin was jealous of? Someone Anda was spying on?

Teacher Bawan called to them, looking surprised. “Anda. You have seen Partha through that fire?”

Halting Anda colored, but she nodded dutifully. “Yes, Teacher. The Leader-of-Many is on Partha right now. I’ve been watching him, and apparently he is hiding out there.”

The teacher grinned, amazed. Yet he turned to his students and said, “How many of you would like to forego our lesson and hear Anda tell us what she has seen on Partha?”

Almost every hand went up. Walen kept his arms folded—his thin lips and narrow eyes saying silently to Anda that this was what she got when she stared at the fire too long. Anda herself looked annoyed. Asai could tell she really didn’t want to share.

But Asai was intrigued. Anda Gwyrran could see that savage world with her green fire? This was interesting. Her wounded hand had gone up with everyone else’s.

“Fine,” Anda peevishly muttered, walking to the front of the room. The teacher stepped aside, allowing her to sit on his stool. “Ok. What do you want to know? Where should I start?”

“Where do you see the Leader-of-Many? What is that place like?” the teacher asked.

Nodding, Anda thought a moment. “What I saw of Partha was not what I expected to see. Yes, some of it is primitive, but mostly they are like those on Aloea.”

Gasps exploded. From Asai, one of them.

“Where he is, there are these low buildings—houses made out from cubes and blocks with roofs that are peaked. I could draw it—”

“Draw it!” several kids called out.

So Anda got up and took some chalk. Her sketch was simple and full of straight lines. As she drew, she said, “This is kind of sort of like it. I can’t draw it very well. Some of their houses are made of bricks. And some are wood on the outside. I saw into his house, and it is weird. The room he steps into when entering has a soft white floor—like fake fur. And there are paintings on the walls, and long seats—soft benches. But there are two rooms to his right with a doorway to go in, and in there is a fancy—and I mean super tech—kitchen. They have this huge cool box that they keep some of their food in. Then there are cupboards—lots of them—high, over counters. And they have so much food.”

“Oooh!” the kids leaned in. Asai breathed in. This was exciting.

“They also have one room just to sit down in and eat. Fancy.” Anda nodded. “They have electric lights, fancy ones that hang down from the ceiling—”

“Hold on,” said the teacher, holding up a hand. “I thought they were primitive. Our last probe to Partha two hundred years ago showed no such thing.”

Anda shrugged. “Maybe it is a recent invention. New tech for them.”

That made sense, thought Asai.

“Anyway, “Anda said, “He has his own room to sleep in. And… I can’t describe it really. So much nicer than his home on Arras. They live very well on Partha. Lots of clothes. Computers—yes, computers. But primitive. Weird shoes with writing on it. And he has something like a fly’um on Partha, but it does not fly. It rolls on two wheels and goes pretty fast.”

“A fly’um on wheels…” the teacher murmured. “Fascinating. What else?”

“Well, that’s just it,” Anda said, getting into it. “They’re in between tech. They have vehicles that don’t need animals to pull them, but they don’t fly. At least I don’t think there are flying vehicles on Partha. I have not seen any. However, there are all sorts of four wheeled vehicles, which are pretty neat to look at. All sorts of shapes and sizes. And… here’s the kicker. He goes to school, or at least what looks like a school to me.”

They all laughed, clapping.

Asai laughed. The prophesied Leader-of-Many was attending school? Apparently everybody had a childhood—even saviors.

“And the people he is with—Parthans? I’ll tell you, they are so strange to look at. I mean, there are so many weird looking ones. So many hair and eye colors. But their clothes is like… I don’t know, not very fancy. They don’t do the face jewels, but some of them have piercings like crazy. And others… they have tattoos. Some of them dye their hair weird colors like blue and green. And makeup! Some never wear any, and others have way too much on. And the weirdest thing of all, some of them… you can’t tell if they are a boy or a girl.”

Most of the class gasped.

Asai stared into space. How weird would that be? If you did not know who was a boy or girl, how would you know if it was safe to change clothes near them? Or talk about private stuff? How would you know if you were safe walking with them?

“Anything else?” the teacher asked.

Anda shrugged. “I’m sure there’s more. I saw a lot, but too much really. Ask me questions. Maybe it will jog my memory.”

So the teacher opened the discussion to them all.

Tesquan lifted up a hand. “What do their clothes look like?”

“Oh!” Anda nodded. “I can draw that!”

She then made a basic sketch of a person, no face, and she pointed to things. “Most people wear the same kind of thing only with different pictures on them. These shirts are everywhere. Boys and girls both wear them. All different colors. Short sleeves most often. And these pants, these sturdy pants—everybody wears them—mostly in blue. I’ve seen some wear a uniform in this stuff. But some girls are very, um… not girly, but flashy. Almost, I hate to say it, but whore-like. Extremely short skirts. Very small tops. Their hair is flashy. They wear lots of jewelry. And rings in their noses, and… uh… shoes that are so high that they would be impossible to run in.”

“What do you mean by a ring in their nose?” Malqew asked.

Anda drew a face on the board, adding a ring that pierced through a nostril. “Like this.”

“You mean like a cow?” Malqew made a sick face.

“Ewwwww!” Several called out.

Anda nodded. “And not only that. They even have a few who pierce all their ears many times, and their tongue.”

“You’re making that up,” Quahlad said.

Walen shook his head. “Nope. I saw it too. Really gross. I mean, what’s the point?”

Anda nodded back to him. “I don’t know. But I have seen all kinds of weird piercing on some people. It is like they hate themselves. And I mean it. Some of them wear only black. And some wear clothes with pictures of death and skulls on it. But then you get a whole load of others that don’t do any of that. Not one earring. Not one piercing. And some even really boring clothes. There are so many different Parthans, I cannot even tell you what a Parthan is like.”

“Not even a simple description?” Asai spoke up. “There’s not one commonality?”

Anda looked to her, regarded Asai for a moment and said, “Maybe one. They all do what they want.”

All the kids laughed.

What a thought. Asai leaned back thinking on it. That was pure chaos.

“But there is order there,” Anda said as if reading her mind. “People all drive on the right side of their vehicle thoroughfares. And those roads have signs they obey—some of the signs electric. A lot of them smile most of the time. They seem happy. As far as I can tell, they have a common language—”

“Which the Leader-of-Many speaks?” the teacher asked.

Anda nodded. “Yes. He seems fluent, in fact.”

Asai shook her head. They hated themselves but were happy? That sounded like insanity. Maybe Parthans were all crazy.

“Anything else?” the teacher asked it to Anda and the others. 

“What about their food?” asked another kid.

Anda nodded to him. “It is weird. I’ve seen what they eat, and only some of it I can recognize. I’ve seen chicken, but they put stuff on it. I’ve seen fish. But then there’s all this weird bread and lots of stuff in packages which they buy and sell. And I can’t describe how inedible it looks. The colors are weird, like bright yellow and stuff. A lot of them drink from cans and bottles, but it does not look like water. But I’ve also seen these stations around their school that put out free water they can drink. Of course, there are those that eat recognizable vegetables and fruit. But for the most part—Nah. It’s all weird.”

“What games do they play?” a girl asked.

Pointing to her, Anda grinned. “A lot. They love games and do sports. They play with balls of all kinds and sizes. One is as big as a… globe. Um, I’ve seen a green and yellow one that you can hold with one hand. There are large white balls they hit with their arms to go over a net. They’ve got balls they only kick with their feet into big nets. There are smaller balls they hit with sticks and with rackets over fields and stuff. And they’ve got this weird ball shaped like a taramelon, with the peaks at the ends—but it is brown. And they wear helmets when playing that game because the boys who play it just crash into each other like apes.”

“Wow…” several murmured.

“And they also play computer games,” Anda added, grinning.

“No way!” Tynnan called out.

Anda nodded to him. “Yep. Both things. Techy and non-techy. I’m telling you, they’re not what we thought they were.”

“They’re weirder,” Walen said, agreeing.

Laughing, Anda nodded. “That they are.”

“And our Leader-of-Many is living among them?” Bawan asked, amazed.

Anda shrugged with a look to her teacher. “He’s hiding among them, and doing a great job at it. He’s blended in and has friends. Also, one of his old friends is there with him.”

“An Arrassian can blend in with Parthans?” Bawan asked skeptically.

Walen spoke up. “Anda told you right. They’re all weird looking. A good number of them are golden-haired like the Pirate king. Some of them are even whiter in the hair.”

The kids drew in breaths.

He added, “And their skin comes in all shades. They’re not like us. I’ve only seen a couple with skin like our warm amber. A few are a faint yellow, and they have funny looking eyes and flat noses, as if they ran into a wall.”

Several of the kids giggled.

“And some are dark, like cinnamon-colored. There are those with eyes almost black, and other with eyes so light they are barely gray.” He then nodded to Asai, “And a guy who is as deathly white as the Leader-of-Many, they do stare at him. The lightest Parthan I saw was a peach-ish color. And most like that have freckles. The only reason he blends in is because they are so many different types of people.”

Everyone nodded. Anda smirked at Walen, folding her arms. Her eyes seemed to say, ‘So you were watching too, you hypocrite’.

Walen ignored it.

“Anything else?” the teacher asked.

No one had another question.

Yet Anda said, “One more thing. Remember I said they have some tech, but no flying vehicles that I could see? Well, everyone has a small computer, which they write on and talk to someone through—which is more than us. I want something like that. Everyone should have a communications device.”

Her teacher raised his hands as if refereeing an argument. “Enough. Enough. We don’t have the kind of supplies to do that.”

“The kids had them,” Anda said, pushing it. “Some on their wrist.”

The kids in the room got excited.

“No,” said the teacher, and Asai now knew she had fallen in the middle of an old argument. “I will not bring it up with him. You know how he is about wayward tech.”

‘Wayward tech’, Anda mouthed. She said, “He just wants to control everything. If Asai had one of those wrist communicators, she could have contacted Mr. Veelslah and never have gotten hurt. It is a safety measure.”

Asai perked up. Now this was a good point. Why didn’t they all have communication devices? Why couldn’t they have tech that the Parthans had? Why hadn’t her father left her with something like that? She had not spoken to him in weeks.

“You don’t have it, because you kids abuse every bit of tech that falls into your hands,” Bawan snapped. “You’d expose us to the Th’sangs, and we don’t need that!”

Anda stepped back to her seat, done with her oration, though she said, “Or maybe Parthan parents love their children more.”

All the children shuddered, including Asai. That could not be true. Anda was just angry. Still, it hurt to hear it… because maybe it was true.

The lesson returned to the regular fare without further argument. They went into linguistics and history this time.

Asai noticed when Anda sat down next to Walen that he whispered near her ear and she nodded. Then his hand slipped down under the table. Asai wondered if he was hiding something there. Anda shifted a little in her seat, settling more comfortably with a funny little smile forming on her lips. Then her hand on Walen’s side slipped off and under the table.

Maybe they were passing notes.

Asai refocused on the lesson, which was boring. She noticed a faint sound nearby as the teacher droned on—breathing, a little heavier than normal. It bothered her somehow. Walen’s face was a little flushed. And so was Anda’s. It appeared they were holding hands under the table, or something. Walen was doing some note taking, yet paused occasionally as if catch his breath. Anda occasionally leaned against the table and bit her lip. It was weird.

But soon the lesson was over and they were dismissed.

Walen and Anda rose together. Asai overheard him whisper to this friend, “Come on, Anda. I know you have a thing for him. But it is not likely you will ever meet that guy you spy on all the time.” He got in closer, almost as if he would kiss Anda’s neck. “But I’m real. Not some fantasy.”

Asai tried not to notice. It was embarrassing.

“But one day I might meet him,” Anda retorted. “He is the Leader-of-Many, and it is said he will have a hand in ending the Endless War. And I am sure the Th’sang rule is part of it. That means he will have to come here eventually. I mean, why else did I end up with the gift, if I was not meant to use it to bridge that gap?”

Walen’s voice bit back darkly, “And what if he finds out you have been spying on him? Will he like that?”

Anda went silent. Her face had gone tense. She huffed and rushed away without answering.  

Walen looked to Asai shrugging. “Everyone has their own kind of denial I guess. Asai, where do you want to go from here? I’ll take you anywhere.”

Asai shrugged and looked at her useless hands. “I don’t know. I—”

“Asai!” Qwanna rushed up, going through the students who were leaving the class, a worried grin on her face. “I’ve come to take you with us. Fallow and I so want your opinion on silks, and we’re going to the open market.”

“Open market?” Asai blinked at her, feeling achy.

Walen grinned, nodding. “It’s a once-a-week thing down in the square. You’ve always missed it. I’ll go with you today.”

“We can show her around,” Qwanna said with a terse nod to him. “You don’t have to come. You don’t have to skip your desert games.”

Yet Walen bowed to her. “I’m not skipping. Nobody is going out. The fly’ums are being refitted and tuned up. So, no one is going.”

She could feel the tension, but Qwanna gave up. “Fine… It just that shopping with boys tagging along is not as fun.”

They went down the cliffside pathway from the school area.

Qwanna did not say much except to tell Asai that it was boring at the weaving group without her and she wanted to know when she would be able to come back. It made Asai feel good to be missed.

Fallow met them at the base of the market which was mostly a collection of booths under the cover of the cliff walls. She shot Walen a disparaging look while greeting Asai with questions about how she was feeling and if she was up for walking around with them. Asai gazed over the market stalls and nodded. “I am more than happy to. It’s good to be on my feet.”

Qwanna linked her arm into Asai’s on one side while Fallow did it on the other. Walen strolled behind, but was smirking at the duo with some amusement if not approval.

Asai decided to make the best of it. Her eyes went to the market itself.

More tents had been set up to act as booths for goods, keeping the afternoon sun off their heads. It was not very big, but homemade and handmade goods were on sale for trade there, and it was something new. Sweets and personal embroidery were the main mode of the scene. But there were also parasols and toys for kids along with pottery and some homemade tech.

“So,” Fallow said with a pat to Qwanna’s hand. “I hear you are an expert eye with embroidery. I bet you could choose the best pieces.”

Asai shrugged. Having an eye when she had lost her hands was still something, she supposed. They strolled to one booth which was being moderated by Llawa.

Llawa grinned at Asai. “Ah! Just who I wanted to see! We miss you in the weaving circle. How long do you think it will be before you can return?”

“Llawa!” Qwanna flustered, gaping at her, especially since she had already asked that and now was feeling silly.

Yet Asai was happy to hear it again. “I don’t know. They say I have six weeks in these things before they will let me take them off. Then I’ll have to see if I can still hold a needle.”

“You will,” Walen said, nodding. “Mom says the damage is not that bad. They’re just being overcautious. Your hands are just going to ache for a while.”

“That sounds pretty bad,” Llawa muttered, massaging her own hands as if they had been the ones crushed.

But Walen shook his head. “Most of her broken bones just had clean factures. None were irreparable.”

That was good news. Asai was not sure if she had been told that or not. Perhaps she had been in shock at the time.

“Well, well, well…” Bennela strolled up with Qwapsiiwda, grinning. “Walking about! Why you’re the village hero!”

Walen huffed, rolling his eyes. They could all taste the mockery.

“She is,” Malqew said, walking past with another girls from the Children’s group. She then walked over to the scarf booth and said to Asai, “Guess which one is mine!”

Asai gazed toward all the embroidered silks, noticing some of her own cloth was up there on sale with a marked price that was rather good. But if she had to pick out Malqew’s style, she was not sure it was there… except—“This one!”

Malqew clapped. “Yes!” She then pointed to the simple edging on that one scarf. “It took forever to do this. But you showed me how. This is my best work yet. I’ve never had my stuff in the booth until today. So thanks!”

She then skipped off.

Bennela snorted.

“Ok,” said Qwapsiiwda with a pointed look at Asai. “Which one is the best one?”

Walen leaned back, his eyes taking in all the work. It all looked the same to him.

But Asai took it all in, her eyes slowly admiring some advanced work on a few pieces. But then her eyes settled on an ombre dyed scarf in greens. It had delicate stitching and bead work, which looked good on both sides. She pointed to it. “That one. That one’s amazing.”

 Qwanna shook her head sighing. “Not mine. Too bad.” She pointed out hers, a pink to deep rose ombre one which was rather good but had a few noticeable flaws. “That’s mine.”

Bennela glared at Asai. “I think the green one is ugly.”

“Did she pick her own?” Qwapsiiwda whispered.

But Bennela shook her head. “No. All she’s been doing was making cloth. Hers are up top. She chose Hanara’s.”

“Eww!” Qwapsiiwda pulled back.

Even Fallow and Qwanna stared now at the green one as if it had a disease.

Walen stared at the ground, clenching his teeth.

But then Anda strode up and looked over at the scarves. “Which one was Malqew’s?”

Walen pointed it out.

Anda peered at it and nodded. “She’s getting better.” She then picked it up and held it out to Llawa. “I’ll pay a five and some tea herbs for it.”

“Done!” Llawa nodded sharply and happily, extending a hand for the five coin marks—which on the whole only had value in their community.

Anda passed it over then dug out a tea packet, neatly wrapped. Fair trade. She was about to walk off when she paused and said to Asai, “Do you have anything here?”

Asai gestured up to the broadcloth. “Only those.”

“Oh.” Anda frowned. “It’s a shame I don’t need any. Those look good.”

“They’re ok,” Bennela said in a tired voice.

Anda paused. Her eyes turned toward Bennela and a short laugh burst from her. “OK? Are your eyes broken? Those are straight up, clean broadcloth. Have you done better?”

“I can,” Bennela said.

But Anda only snorted and walked away. Walen veered around and followed her.

Seeing him go, Qwanna steered Asai with Fallow toward the dressmakers. There were a few ready-made clothing items there. The rest of it had reams of cloth yet to be used, including some which Asai recognized as her own. It filled her with pride to see her work already accepted by the other artisans.

“Glad he’s gone. Now… I need to get a new dancing suit made,” Qwanna said with a sigh. “Dad says I still have to marry the creep. But mom says that if I find a different suitor, then I might be able to get out of it.”

Asai cringed. That did not sound much better. It would mean Qwanna would have to settle for a guy who, maybe not scummy, but definitely not someone she was in love with.

“Do you have anybody in mind?” Asai asked, admiring the cloth, as clearly this was to be a quiet conversation.

“Oh, she did, once,” Bennela said, strolling up and clearly having listened in. “But we can’t say his name anymore.”

“Shut up!” Qwanna snapped at her. “We all thought he was dead.”

“Except Anda…” Bennela mocked out in a sing-song voice. “And she didn’t tell you,”

“What?” Asai was confused.

Fallow leaned near and whispered, “Awqan Hulii. A pretty nice guy. They almost courted. But that was before Lord Gwy ordered him to take that Arrassian Seer to Snake valley—and he disobeyed, taking the old man to Lord Ngimm’s camp instead. But all this time we had thought he was dead until you came and Anda showed us with the fires that the Seer was alive—and that also meant Awqan was alive.”

Asai blinked at her, then looked to Qwanna who was fuming, though it was not clear who had made her angrier—Bennela or Anda.

“We’re not supposed to talk about him,” Qwapsiiwda hissed to the others.

“Why not?” Asai asked.

Sulkily, Qwanna said, “Because, he played dead and Lord Gwy said he was traitor.”

“A traitor to what?” Anda stepped in, examining a spangly vest that was very much her style. “You’re talking about Awqan, aren’t you?”

Qwanna glared hard at her.

“Stop butting in!” Bennela snapped.

“Isn’t that what you’re doing?” Anda quipped back, smirking. “What business is Awqan to you? I owe him a ton for saving the old Arrassian.”

“He’s a traitor!” Qwapsiiwda said.

Anda shook he head. “To what? To whom? My father? Oh, dear me! He didn’t do what my father told him to do and leave the old man somewhere to die. I don’t know about your standards, but by mine, that makes him a good man.” Then she turned to face Qwanna. “And I am sorry I didn’t tell you earlier. I just didn’t want him to get hurt.” She then stepped over to look at the other vests.

Qwanna’s face washed clean from that anger, her eyes tearing up.

Asai gently patted Qwanna on the shoulder, wincing as her fingers still throbbed.

“He’s a traitor to the colony!” Bennela snapped.

Yet Qwanna stepped back, gazing up with the appearance of an idea entering her mind. Fallow wisely averted her gaze.

Anda turned with a glare at Bennela. “That is one of the stupidest things I have ever heard you say.” And she walked on, deciding not to buy anything today, now at the next booth where carved tools and pots were on display.

 “Well, you know what they say about girls with people with A names,” Bennela called after her. “They’re all airheads.”

“That’s still better than girls with B names,” Anda called back by, startling both Asai and Bennela. “They’re all… you know… arf!”

Bennela’s face washed over red. “Shut it! You slut!”

However, Anda snorted, continuing on her way, hardly bothered.

And that, somehow gave Asai pleasant electric shivers.

Anda was being her kind of nice.

Qwanna steered Asai and Fallow toward a readily-made food area. There were two men making a fun-looking dish that was being fried on a flat skillet.

“You know…” Fallow murmured aloud. “Is a girl a slut if she is messing around with just one boy?”

Asai colored.

“Yes!” snapped Bennela, nearly spiting through her teeth.

“Well, technically…” Fallow started.

“What do you mean ‘technically’?” Bennela snapped. “They touch each other at every chance they get—sometimes to see how far they can get away with it. I’ve seen them do it! He thinks no one can see him put his hand between her legs just because it is under the table.”

Damn. Asai remembered how they were acting in class. Were they doing it then?

“Are they courting?” Asai finally asked, trying to keep it light.

All the girls stared at her as if she had said a funny thing.

Fallow chuckled with a head shake. “I don’t know. I think they more or less want to skip marriage.”

“They are ‘friends with benefits’,” Qwapsiiwda said. “I think they still keep their eyes out for actual love—if that is ever going to happen with two idiots who can’t stop touching each other.”

Despite her general negativity, Asai had a feeling that Qwapsiiwda had the clearest grasp on what was going on with her cousin. It just made her sad, because it was a sign her cousin had been sucked into the degeneracy of the colony also. He just did not seem to recognize it.

When the sun grew low, and Qwanna had finally be able to shake off the other girls (Fallow heading off with her mother for dinner prep), she confided in Asai what had gone on since the day they had confronted her parents.

“I tried everything I could to prove to Dad he was wrong… including follow him after work to talk to him in private. But… Asai. I found out why he didn’t care if Tesqual visited the whores a lot.” Her eyes welled up. A tear dripped down through her dark lashes. “My dad goes to the whores. My dad! I had followed him there. I saw him with Winnol—you don’t know her. And I saw Hanara there. He hit Hanara—” She choked. “He hit Hanara because she did not want to do a two-for-one. I heard him say it!”

Asai felt nauseous.

“So of course he does not care if my husband cheats on me! He cheats on Mom!”

“Did you tell your mom?” Asai asked, breathless. This was horrible.

Qwanna nodded, sobbing. “Yes. And she knew. I found out she knew, but could do nothing.”

Asai gasped. The men in this camp were horrible. Why did she have to come here?

“She doesn’t want me to marry in a bad situation, but Dad is insistent I get married soon and to Tesqual. So what can I do?”

Thinking, Asai drew in a breath. “Escape. Go to Lord Ngimm’s camp. You were thinking of courting with that Awqan, right?”

But Qwanna shrugged. “I don’t even know if Awqan remembers me. I bet he already found a nice girl at Lord Ngimm’s.

Asai shook her head. “You don’t know that. I say we expose your father to the Matron or somebody with authority, and get you out of your courtship agreement, or… and maybe this is all you can do—you escape to Lord Ngimm’s. What do you say?”

Grasping Asai’s wrist, avoiding her fingers, she met her gaze. “Only if you help me.”

“I will.” And Asai meant it.

Schemes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Seven

 

Qwanna and Asai brainstormed over her options. They formulated two plans. Plan A was to help get her out of her engagement. Plan B was their escape to Lord Ngimm’s camp. Asai even thought about going with her. It just felt safer. The question was, who could they trust to get them there? And though an answer sat there in blatant clarity, neither girl wanted to admit that they had only one choice. But finally Qwanna said it, “Unless we can get hold of a radio system—which are fiercely guarded—we have to face the fact that we have to use Anda and her green fire.”

Asai cringed. “But will it even work? She watches though the fire. But can she talk through it? Do we have to do pantomime?”

“I’ve heard rumors,” Qwanna gave this considerable thought as she combed her fingers through her own hair, “that she talks with the old Seer through the fire all the time. I don’t know how. But it is all we’ve got.”

Asai cringed even more. To be honest, she still did not like that girl. It just seemed to her that Anda had seduced Walen, corrupted him. That entire family was horrid. The Matron was ok, but she was do-nothing in regards to what women really needed. And Anda’s brother always seemed sullen, yet always abused.

“Can you please talk to her?” Qwanna asked. “Talk to Anda?”

“Me?” Asai blinked at her. “Why me?”

Qwanna shrugged. “You still go places she’s at. I hardly ever see her. She’s always with the kids. You at least go to the school.”

All true. And it made sense. Asai just did not want to.

“Tell her my situation,” Qwanna said in earnest. “She might be sympathetic.”

Probably, Asai thought. But she really did not want to ask Anda Gwyrran a favor like this. Nodding, she agreed to do it—for Qwanna.

 

Asai was nervous the following day. Though helping Qwanna was important, all of this was utterly painful. Asai spent most of the morning helping the little ones with their reading and writing, while trying to keep her mind off the impending task. She read the younger ones a story as they copied words that were on their blackboards onto their slates.

Walen came with lunch again. He ate with her, not really talking except to mention that she could ride into the desert with them that afternoon rather than hang out with the older girls, if she wanted. There were enough fly’ums available now to go.

“No…” Asai murmured. “Qwanna and I have something planned.”

He smiled at her. “You and Qwanna are quite thick now, aren’t you?”

Asai nodded. “She’s nice. And she’s not boring.”

He shrugged. “Each to their own, I guess.”

Looking at him sideways, Asai asked, “How come you and Anda don’t ever join the older group?”

Walen laughed and took a bite of fruit. Chewing for some time while shaking his head, he muttered, “Yeah right. And get tortured? They’re like ravenous weasels.”

“They’re fun,” Asai said, though she knew he had a point. But her point was that he and Anda were not kids.

He shook his head. “You and I clearly have a different definition of fun. Those jerks play dangerous dare games and gossip all the time. Anda and I grew up with them. We know what they are all about. And we doubt they have changed much. They’ve just gotten older.”

Asai peered at him. “Are you saying they never got into your desert games?”

Walen shrugged. “They played them with us for a while, but then gravitated toward the canyons, daring each other to do stupid stuff. Anda I used to be with them, but after Lowis Pliinii got bit by a snake on a dare, we realized it was stupid, so we went back with the younger kids who were having more fun. Our so-called peers then moved to the river canyon where one of them almost drowned. And they gossip like old women.”

Asai choked on a laugh. That was true.

They finished their meals.

Walen collected the containers, bagging them as he rose. “I’ll see you later. I need to make certain Anda eats.”

Gazing up at him, Asai asked, “What does Anda do all morning? What’s her apprenticeship?”

His expression shifted, blinking in thought. “Oh. Yes, um. She’s the old Seer’s apprentice. She’s studying the arts of the Arrassian Seer and all that. She says she does not want to, but she does it anyway. You could say she’s also become a bit of an apothecary. She makes herbal remedies and helps with the sick around the camp. She mostly spends time up at the old Seer’s cave, working on remedies while also watching that stupid fire.” He then flustered. “Not to say that the fire is stupid. It’s actually pretty cool. But she spies on the Arrassians all the time with it—and that’s annoying.”

Asai took that conversational opening to ask, “Does she ever use that fire to communicate with her Seer at Lord Ngimm’s?

Walen nodded frankly. “Yep. He has his fire, so they can talk from fire to fire. Sound comes through. Lord Gwy doesn’t know this, though.”

Swelling up with hope, Asai nodded. The rumor was true. She just now needed to negotiate with Anda.

Anda came with Walen to the school a half hour later. She seemed reluctant to and they were not talking much when they arrived. Anda had mentioned somebody in the camp showing worrying symptoms and she wanted to know if they had a decent stock of nettles for treatment. Asai mildly wondered what that herbal treatment was for.

The lessons went well enough. They were reviewing Th’song phrases and some general stellar mapping—what Walen called ‘Celestial Geography’ and Anda called ‘Stellography’. They had a short argument about it. Once the lessons finished, Asai plucked up the courage and tugged Anda aside, much to the girl’s astonishment.

“Can I ask a favor for a friend? Something only you can do.”

Anda blinked at her. “Which friend? What kind of favor?”

Sighing, Asai laid out Qwanna’s problem in whispers. Anda listened, rapt, as she took each word in. She nodded occasionally, gasped when she found out about Qwanna’s father, and nodding more when Awqan was mentioned. Asai concluded with, “We just want options. Qwanna is in a truly bad situation. If you were her, what would you do? Right now, we just want to use your fire. Can you do that for us?”

“Us?” Anda narrowed her eyes. “You’re not thinking of leaving with her? I don’t think your father would approve.”

Asai hung her shoulders. “My father has no clue about the garbage that is happening in this colony.”

Anda raised her eyebrows, considering it. “Ok… That is a good point. Except the Veelslahs might be hurt by it.”

“Their feelings might be hurt, maybe,” Asai said, peeking over at Walen who was staying far out of their conversation, but watching them. He was talking with Tynnan again who seemed to be urging them to move on with them to the desert. “But am I really safe here?”

Anda shrugged. “I don’t know that. But romanticizing Lord Ngimm’s camp might be a mistake. We sent the old Seer over there because we knew Lord Ngimm was more level headed, and he didn’t hate the old man. That does not mean there aren’t men over there just as scummy as men over here.”

Good point. Asai wondered on that.

“I’ll help Qwanna go. Awqan is a good guy. He’d protect her either way. But the rest…” Anda shook her head. “I think you’d better reconsider the move for yourself. It is not an easy trip, and getting you both there would draw too much attention. My father has put trackers on all the fly’ums in this new refit. We would have to dismantle or reset a few of them for us to borrow a set. My father considers it treason to leave this camp.”

“That’s stupid,” Asai muttered. “How is it treason?”

“It reduces our numbers and therefore our survivability,” Anda said. But she said it as if it were moot. “Look, if you go fetch Qwanna right now and bring her to my upper cave, I’ll set up the fire to communicate with the old Seer. Ok?”

Asai nodded and immediately rushed off.

She found Qwanna who had been waiting for her so they could join the others in the canyon. But Asai hooked her arm in Qwanna’s and whispered, “She’s getting the fire ready now. Come with me.”

Startled, Qwanna looked ahead to her friend Fallow, yet nodded. It was now or never.

Both girls rushed up to where they knew Anda tended the seer’s fire. Anda was already in the cave, and Walen was there. Asai shot him a look and then Anda a look, realizing they were not going to keep it secret from him.

“What is going on?” he asked.

“Go off and play, Walen,” Asai said.

Walen shook his head. “No. You’re acting funny.”

“This isn’t your affair,” Qwanna said to him.

He huffed and walked outside the cave.

Anda, seeing them, said, “Alright. The fire is ready. And the Seer is not in yet. I can see the room, but it is vacant. We need to wait until he comes back.”

“Seriously?” Qwanna said. “Is there no way to signal him?”

Anda shook her head. “Nope. Seer fire isn’t supposed to be used like this—or so he says. And I think they have him doing other work around the camp to earn his keep. However, he should be coming in shortly. Give him a few minutes.”

They ended up giving him over a half an hour. By the time the man toddled in, two of the three girls had nearly nodded off. Anda was still awake but was doing things such as drying herbs.

“Hullo!” the old man called out. “Are you trying to get hold of me?”

Anda put down the herb drying basket and walked over to the fire while the other girls stirred awake. “Yes. Uh, Sir Hren, we actually need to get a hold of Awqan. Is he there?”

The man chuckled. “Awqan does not live with me.”

“Is he married?” Qwanna asked, nervous.

“Oh! I see you have friends with you!” The old pale man smiled. He looked deathly white. And that weird circular mark on his forehead was freaky—like a third eye.

“Yes,” Anda said. “They need to speak to Awqan.”

“A radio would not do?” the old man asked.

Anda peeked at Qwanna and said, “They do not want to be overheard.”

“Oh.” The man sobered up. “I see. Well, hmm. What can I say? I don’t often see Awqan. He’s a busy man. He often works in and out of the area. Why the urgency?”

“Sir Hren,” Anda said with impatience. “Is it too much trouble for you to find him and bring him here so these ladies can talk to him? He’s an old friend of this young lady here, and it is urgent.”

“So you won’t tell me,” the old man said.

Anda glared at him. “It is their business. Sir Hren, I realize you mean well and think you are doing a fatherly work—however, what you are doing is being unhelpful. This is urgent. And secrecy is necessary!”

“This is an abuse of the fire.”

“Stop preaching and help us out. Can you get Awqan here?”

Asai and Qwanna exchanged looks. They had no idea Anda and the Seer had this kind of relationship. Anda was rude to everyone, apparently.

Sighing, the old man said, “Not today. He is out of the camp with the salvage crew. Maybe I can get him tomorrow.”

 “Get him tomorrow, then,” Anda said, exasperated.

“But flirting through the fire is—”

“Oh for pity’s sake, old man! I didn’t call you up so a bunch of girls can flirt with a guy over there! I’m trying to save a life here!”

“But the girl asked if he was married.”

Anda rolled her eyes. “It might be a factor, Sir Hren, in whether he can help us.”

“How?”

“Oh my… For Tarrn’s sake!” Anda smothered a heavier curse. “We don’t need you to act as a moral arbiter! We need an ally here. This girl is about to be forced into a really bad marriage, and we need help from someone who can get her out of it. Awqan was a friend. End of story.”

The man stared at them, frowning as if he was sure something else was going on—still thinking they were silly girls at play.

So Asai said, “Sir seer man? I’m Asai. The Pirate king’s daughter. I want to vouch that this is not a game. You met my father, right?”

His expression shifted from concern to surprise. He nodded. “I have. Does he know you are speaking to me?”

Asai shook her head. She then extended her arms. “Look at me. The men here are violent. I have yet to be able to contact my father—but I was attacked by two boys over a week ago. The men here are not honorable.”

The Seer gasped. He looked to Anda who shrugged then nodded.

“A woman should have a right to choose her mate,” Asai said. “And they are forcing my friend into an unequal and loveless marriage. This is not a game. This is her future life. Would you condemn a young girl to a life of abuse and no love?”

He looked again to Anda who had folded her arms and glared at him. He murmured, “I had… not seen that when I was there.”

“When you were here, you did not hang around with the men to socialize,” Anda muttered.

The Seer slowly nodded. “True.”

“Help us,” Asai said.

The man nodded. “Alright. But tomorrow. I really don’t know where Awqan is. He is industrious—and yes. He is still single. There was a girl he had left behind, and he had contemplated going back for her. But I don’t recall her name.”

Qwanna seemed to cross her fingers in hope that it was her.

“But I think, if you are telling the truth, that we will help you anyway,” Sir Hren said.

Tears flooded Qwanna’s eyes. “Thank you.”

And the fire went out.

Anda shrugged. “That’s it. Come back tomorrow either at lunch time or after lessons. We can try again then.”

Both Asai and Qwanna nodded, grateful.

“And hope that you’re the girl Awqan was missing.” Anda cleaned up her herb drying supplies. “Because it will get really awkward if you are not.”

Qwanna shot Asai a look as she nodded once more to Anda, perhaps a little less grateful.

As Asai and Qwanna went down to join their peers in the valley, Asai whispered to Qwanna, “He wasn’t courting anyone else, was he?”

Sighing, Qwanna shrugged. “He wasn’t attached to any one girl, no. Not even me. And a lot of girls liked him…”

“And are now calling him a traitor,” Asai said.

“Not Fallow,” Qwanna murmured. “I think she liked him too. But, a lot of girls did.”

“But they all backed off because they knew you like him…” Asai thought aloud.

Qwanna shrugged. “Yes and no. Some of the girls flirted more. Bennela did—but Awqan did not like her so she really hates him now.”

“There you are!” Fallow called up to them as they walked down to the valley floor, looking from Asai to Qwanna. “I thought I saw you earlier but—”

“We were getting an herbal remedy for Asai’s pain,” Qwanna lied. It was a good lie too as it also explained where they had been in case someone had seen them come from Anda’s cave. Asai noticed a few postures in the group relax, accepting that explanation.

Qwanna joined Fallow, leading Asai to where they could sit at the river edge and gossip.

It was rather lonely, listening to the shallow talk among the gals over this or that—things which had no importance, but they thought was super crucial. The most interesting thing came from Qwapsiiwda, who had just discovered a new fashion trend that was being done among the Pirates of the Fog world. Asai had been to the Fog world once and knew most of their clothes were for wicking away water mist from the wearer’s body because the atmosphere was incredibly wet almost all over the entire globe. From space, the world looked like a gaseous planet due to the cloud cover, but it was in fact a rather habitable and damp place full of life that subsisted on refracted light. Of course the people who lived there did not really thrive on the surface—it was too wet for that. They lived in-ship, settled on the planet surface, had dehumidifiers, and went out in dry-suits which repelled water. The thing was, Qwapsiiwda found out that their dry-suits worked just as well in the desert to deal with sweat, and some of them were rather attractive.

 Asai listened to all the chatter and watched everyone play. They were currently daring one another in making the tallest rock stack. All she could do was watch. Her hands were still in pain. It was lonely, despite how Qwanna tried to make it fun for her.

The boys left Asai entirely alone. That is, they kept their distance. Tesqual called her a few choice words, though, the nicest one being, ‘a little busy-body’.

“Better than a libertine, you blackguard,” Asai murmured in response. Not everyone heard her, though.

 

The following day, Qwanna stopped by Anda’s cave at lunch with Asai, only to be told to come back after class. The Seer was out and Anda had a feeling he would be out for a couple hours.

When they came back after school hour was over, Walen wordlessly guarding the cave entrance as the two girls went in with hope, Awqan was waiting for them. Once Awqan saw Qwanna, he drew in a breath.

“Oh… it is you. Qwanna. Tell me, from your own mouth, what’s going on?”

Anda and Asai stepped back as Qwanna went in nearer, and teary-eyed, explained her situation. When she finished, she almost demanded, “Why did you leave?”

“I had to. I was under orders,” Awqan said.

“But why did you not come back!” Qwanna sniffled.

Awqan shook his head. “Because Lord Gwy would have shot me. When he came over here with the Pirate king, it took everything for Lord Ngimm to stop him from attacking me. I am ‘officially’ banished.”

“Can I join you?” Qwanna’s lip quivered.

“Do you really want to live in exile? You might not see your mother again,” he said.

Asai noticed he avoided mentioning her father, as Qwanna had made it clear her father had been visiting the whores.

“What choice do I have? I don’t want to be married to Tesqual. And I like you.”

He smiled. “I like you also. But what if, after we court for a while, that I irritate you and you don’t want to marry me? The last girl I courted decided that.”

Asai wondered who that was. Was that Fallow?

“It would still be worth it,” Qwanna said frankly, “just to get away from here.”

“Ok,” Awqan nodded. “Tell you what. If it does not work out, if you decide I am not what you thought, I’ll be your big brother and help you find the right guy.”

Anda rolled her eyes. Asai wondered why until Anda whispered, “He likes her…. He’s just guarding against disappointment.”

Qwanna agreed with Awqan. “We’ll contact you when we figure out how to make the trip.”

“I’ll come for you if you can’t,” Awqan said, nodding to the fire.

They heard a high-noted whistle from outside.

And the fire whipped out.

“That’s it…” Anda said, a little startled by the abrupt end, looking quickly to the cave entrance.

But then in walked Lord Gwy with Mr. Veelslah, with Walen anxiously at their heels, eyes wide in mute panic. Both men eyed Asai and Qwanna who were facing the fire. But Lord Gwy said to Anda, “Is there a way to speak to the Pirate king with that fire?”

Anda shook her head. “Nope. He’d need a fire on his ship for that to work. I can show you him, though. But why not just use the radio?”

The men shook their heads, oddly exchanging private looks. But then Lord Gwy pointed to Qwanna and Asai, “What are you two doing here?”

Qwanna immediately said, “Herbal remedies. Anda has been kind enough to show us the ones that are good against pain and inflammation—for Asai.”

Anda nodded. “I have a few teas for headaches and a bath for soaking—but I don’t think we’re allowed to soak Asai’s hands right now. I was just saying.”

“Young ladies, go on and play with your peers,” Lord Gwy ordered them both. “We have serious business to discuss here. Go on.”

Asai and Qwanna hurried out of the cave.

When they were down a few switchbacks, Qwanna whispered, “That was close.”

Asai looked back. It was not often that Lord Gwy and her cousin did something together. It was an interesting question that Anda had posed: Why had they not used the radio?

It was hours later, nearer to dinner, when Anda found the two girls again and whispered that she and Walen would prep some scooters for Qwanna’s escape. She did make it clear it was only Qwanna who would go. And though Asai wanted to argue the issue, there was no reason to continue on with it as her cousin clearly had nixed the idea that she could go with Qwanna. Walen was in the know, and he might tell his father.

“We’ll let you know when we’re all ready,” Anda said to her. “We’re coming up with a plan that will make it easier to get her to their camp.”

Anda hurried off again, headed to who-knows-where. It caused Asai to wonder what exactly did Anda do around the colony. She really did have a lot of freedom—more than most. Asai wondered if it was because Anda’s father let her, or if it was because no one dared stop her.

When Qwanna went home for supper, Asai wandered into the large cool cave to get some time alone. She passed the dye vats and hanging cloths, hoping to visit the garden to see how Niinson and the plants were doing. Yet as she passed the looms, Hanara rushed up on soft-foot, nearly grabbing her with a whisper. “Hey.”

Asai almost screamed.

“Shh!” Hanara looked around. “I’m not trying to hurt you. I just, I just wanted to say thanks.”

Asai leaned back, staring in particular at Hanara’s bloody lip. It almost matched Asai’s previous one. Had someone kicked her in the face?

“I know I look a horror,” Hanara whispered. “I didn’t mean to scare you. It’s just, I am never able to get you alone to thank you for complimenting my work in front of the other girls. No one does that.”

Relaxing, regaining her composure, Asai shrugged. “I just tell it how it is.”

Hanara nodded. “You see things how they really are, too.”

That puzzled Asai until Hanara added, “I know about Qwanna and her lousy engagement to Tesqual. He brags when he…” she lowered her eyes to the floor. “I have to do it. He makes me. He forces me. I don’t want to. I don’t want him in me. But once a man decides to make you his whore, he starts sharing you with the others so you can’t get away.”

The blood washed out of Asai’s face. Was this for real? Hanara surely did look like death. She was pretty when not so bruised. But those men did that to her.

“They all gang up to make sure you can’t get out of it,” Hanara said. “But I can name names. And I know Qwanna is trapped.”

“Will they do that to her?” Asai breathed out.

Hanara shook her head. “No. They won’t because of her mother. She’s from a good family with a good name. And her father, the slime that he is, would not want his daughter used by more than one man.”

“But he would force his daughter to marry a man who does that to others?” Asai’s face flushed with rage.

Hanara lowered her eyes. “Yes. He does not see that it is all the same.”

It was despicable. Yet her eyes flickered to Hanara. “Would you testify against him?”

 Heaving a breath, Hanara shrugged. “Would it make a difference? Lord Gwy knows it goes on. He might not indulge, knowing his wife might break down if he did—”

“You mean Lord Gwy does not—”

“He actually loves his wife… though, he is still brutal,” Hanara said. “But he won’t stop it. He doesn’t think of women as equals to men. They are more like ‘necessary objects’. He’ll be… ‘nice’ but not kind.”

Asai’s mind flickered back to Anda saying something very much the opposite. She did not do ‘nice’. But she was kind.

“But… if I do help Qwanna, I want protection and freedom from, from, from the men.” Hanara’s tears welled up. “I don’t want to do it anymore. I don’t want to be their whore.”

Shivers went down Asai’s skin. “Why don’t you leave the colony and start over?”

The woman’s eyes widened on her. “How? The desert is wide. The closest colony is Lord Ngimm’s, but walking there, even at night, would be too dangerous.”

Asai shrugged. “We can get help. Let me talk to somebody on your behalf.”

Nodding, Hanara held her breath. “Ok. But… please the first thing. I want to help Qwanna. She does not deserve a blackguard like Tesqual. He’ll hurt her once he believes he owns her. Trust me. He just won’t let the bruises show.”

Hanara then rushed off, leaving Asai breathless.

 

Asai spoke with Walen after dinner, in private. His parents were off on various tasks. And he stared at her, speechless for a full minute. But then he said, “Qwanna is one thing. Hanara is another.”

“Why?” Asai demanded. “Both are girls in bad situations—”

He nodded. “Yes, but Qwanna’s is not her fault. Hanara was a serious flirt who did not know where the line was, and when she let a guy go too far, she just regretted it. And that led to her lifestyle.”

“She was raped!” Asai snapped. “You said so yourself!”

Walen shrugged. “No one could prove it. Her word against theirs. And no one could believe her. She threw it at every man, practically—including me. And when one man took the bait—that was it.”

“Maybe she made a big mistake!” Asai bit back, knowing Walen had been rumored to do the same things with Anda. “Are you really going to condemn a girl’s entire life on her making one big error? Did it ever occur to you that the subsequent life she ended up in wasn’t of her choosing but was forced on her?”

“Is that what she said?” Walen snorted.

“Did she go soliciting men after that day she got raped?” she shouted. “You, yourself said she was raped!”

“What’s going on?” Mrs. Veelslah walked into the room.

Walen shook his head. “Nothing. We’re just having a debate over what makes a girl a whore. People are talking again…”

Mrs. Veelslah gazed darkly on her son. “Talking about what?”

But Asai huffed. “Did you know Tesqual and Qwanna’s father both regularly solicit Hanara for… pleasure?”

Walen’s mother colored, leaning back. “No. That is a lie.”

Asai shook her head. “No, it isn’t. Qwanna followed her father and saw it with her own two eyes. She saw her father be that way with one whore and with Hanara, hitting her for not playing along with his kinky ideas. And Hanara confessed it was true. And Hanara told me that she does not want to do it anymore. You said you’d want to help those women—but they really are stuck, aren’t they?”

These words had come upon Walen’s mother like punches in the gut. She sat down, feeling dizzy. She shook her head as she said, “They are lost women, Asai. Lost.”

Asai’s eyes welled up. “No. They can’t be. There has to be a way out.”

“Why do you care so much about them?” Mrs. Veelslah asked, still unable to move.

Gritting her teeth, Asai closed her eyes. “Because… it’s just one step away from being a lap girl. And what if everyone is right? What if that is happening to my sister? What if she is a Th’sang’s whore?”

“That’s different!” Mrs. Veelslah protested, regaining her composure. “Your sister was kidnapped!

But Asai glared at her. “Not very different. I think it is worse when a human man does that to a woman. He knows it is wrong and makes her anyway. We know the Th’sangs are beasts. It is easy to see what they do is wrong.”

Mrs. Veelslah shook her head, going to the door. “You have it backward. A whore brings it on herself. Captives in the war do not. And do not listen to Hanara. She is sly and seductive—and she does solicit men for money.”

Walen’s mother stormed out of the room. Both Asai and Walen watched her go, speechless. Yet Walen whispered, “Ok. I’ll bring it up with Anda. But trust me when I say, Anda won’t like it.”

 

The following day after class, Qwanna was stuck corn grinding. Asai had to go with Walen into the desert. But there she was able to talk to Anda, uninterrupted.

“You’re kidding me,” Anda said after hearing it all. “After all this, Hanara asked you that?”

Asai nodded, wondering if she had misjudged Hanara’s earnestness.

“Huh,” Anda snorted. “So she regrets it, all that flirting.”

“Was she actually raped?” Asai asked, now feeling like a fool.

Anda shrugged. “Probably. But not like she was grabbed while going somewhere and violently attacked. Not like what the Tlask brothers did. More like… she played the flirting game, led someone on, and then it went too far. I think maybe the final end was rape. I hear some guys can’t stop—or don’t want to—once they have started.”

“Who was it?” Asai asked, her eyes narrowing in thought.

“You mean whom did she accuse?” Anda heaved a sigh. “Some older guy. Single at the time. He got married almost right after to some gal. He died in the White Plague along with his wife, though. Hanara said it was divine punishment, but that’s cruel.”

Asai cringed. That was not a side of Hanara that she liked.

“Did Hanara really solicit others afterward?” Asai asked, mildly regretting her decision to help the woman.

Anda shrugged. “I can’t say. I never really paid attention to her.”

It impressed Asai that Anda was so honest and did not jump to conclusions.

Walen averted his eyes. “I think… I think she tried to get back into the singles group, flirted still, thinking she could pretend it did not happen. But then we heard she did it again with two other guys who said they paid her to do it. But she also accused them of rape. No one believed her after that. Since then, every guy said that Hanara would trade sex for money and she liked it rough. I mean, they told me I should go in and get some before her prices went up.”

Anda shot him a foul look. “They didn’t!”

“They did.” He nodded.

“Alright, I’ll help her,” Anda declared. “On one condition!”

Asai nodded, waiting for that condition.

“Hanara must never take up the profession of whoring again,” Anda said with an upraised finger. “You tell her that.”

Asai nodded. It was a good condition.

“And if I ever hear she had gone back to it, I will hunt her down and make sure she only feels pain whenever she has sex with anyone.” Anda then turned away, done with that conversation.

 

Asai told Hanara the next day while visiting the garden in the afternoon. Upon hearing the terms, Hanara nearly jumped for joy. “I’ll definitely agree!”

But then Asai asked, “What’s the real story? Why did you get into it?”

Hanara said, “It’s like I told you. I was raped and—”

“They said you brought it upon yourself.”

Hanara colored. She cleared her throat and lowered her head. “I… I unwisely flirted with the wrong boys—”

“Walen said you flirted with everybody.” Asai glared at her.

Moaning, Hanara replied, “Fine. I flirted. I came on too strong. I didn’t want to have sex, though. I wasn’t even doing all the touching he and Anda are into.”

Asai colored. If this was true, Walen was the pot calling the kettle black.

“I wanted a romance,” Hanara said, looking skyward. “I liked boys. I thought that was how it was done. I thought all the kissing and all that was fun. But then… one guy who seemed to really like me, got more handsy when we were kissing—and I’ll admit, it felt good. It felt good to feel wanted like that. But the next thing I knew, he was taking my clothes off, forcing my legs apart, and shoving his thing into me. It hurt! And he was laughing at me when I cried out in pain. He even choked me.”

“Who?”

“It doesn’t matter now,” Hanara murmured. “He died of the White Plague. He got his comeuppance. The point is, hardly anyone listened to me when I told them what he had forced me to do. They all blamed me just because I was flirting. A flirt does not mean I wanted sex!”

Asai believed her. “But then what happened?”

Sighing, Hanara said, “I didn’t learn my lesson—that they thought flirting meant I wanted sex. Two more boys raped me, together.” She then shook her head. “So I stopped flirting. But by then it was too late. Those same guys followed me and they brought their friends. Together, they forced me to do it with all of them, and then they paid me—laughing at me. But I never once asked for it. I never once went to the men and said I wanted it. I had a good job with the weavers. I was doing well. But they kept coming after me. They hit me when I fight them. I don’t even keep the money. I give it away.”

That explained all the bruises. Asai wondered about the money also. Maybe Hanara thought it was filthy. Or maybe she was lying.

Deciding that mercy was better than casting righteous judgement, Asai let Hanara know what Anda was planning. They just needed to wait for their signal.

“Ok,” Hanara nodded. “And once I’m there, Hanara Qwiddal will be no more.”

Asai blinked at her.

“I’ll change my name,” Hanara said, chuckling. “Call me… Fleeal Sheena.”

That was Free Woman in old desert slang. Asai approved.

Asai told Anda the next day. The deal was made.

 

Anda sat next to Asai in class two days later. She smiled with a nod to the teacher, but said to Asai, “This afternoon, once class ends. Two fly’ums all packed under the east awning. They’ll look dusty. I’ll get Qwanna. You fetch ‘Fleeal’.”

Asai whispered back, “Good.”

The class could not go fast enough.

First hour dragged using the Th’song command form. Then they slogged through gendered words. After that they had to practice listening to and interpreting code they were listening to. That part was utterly painful. It sounded like a goose was attacking a snake along with a rooster. It was a particularly difficult Th’song dialect called Ong’osss spoken by those enormous Th’sangs that could pass for raptors with a rather toothy beak.

When the lesson finally finished, both girls hastily parted while Walen strolled down to get the kids ready for their desert journey to play in the canyons.

Asai found Hanara in the cave, avoiding most of the men. She had taken cue from Asai on this, actually, as most men did not go into the cave except Niinson and the old guy. The moment Hanara saw her nod, Hanara grabbed her already wrapped bundle and stuffed it into a basket, looking ready to go to market.

Their path down was mainly clear. Asai led the way while Hanara walked with her. Yet as they went down, a guy grabbed Hanara’s arm and hissed into her ear something Asai could not hear.

“I’m not interested,” Hanara snapped.

He hissed something else, holding on tighter.

Asai turned around and said, “Come on, Hanara! We’re going to be late!”

The man whom Asai did not know narrowed his eyes on her. “Where’re you going?”

Gazing back on him, Asai lied, “We’re going to visit the kids and watch them play while Hanara shows me her embroidery.”

He snorted, pulling on Hanara’s arm. “You can do that later.”

Asai shoved toward him with her aching arm. “You’re not the boss of her. We’re going now.”

Between two glares, the man finally let go, huffing.

Asai hooked her wounded arms into Hanara’s and urged her along.

“Thank you,” Hanara whispered.

“We really are going to be late,” Asai whispered back. “Come on.”

They hurried as fast as they could without tripping on the uneven stone path to the awning’s shade.

“There you are,” Anda said, turning as she was helping load Qwanna’s fly’um.

Asai smiled, leading Hanara along. Qwanna gazed at them both, not quite looking happy. Apparently Anda had explained the situation and made it clear Qwanna was stuck with Hanara during the trip, but perhaps did not need to stick with her once they reached Lord Ngimm’s camp.

The two gals loaded their fly’ums, preparing to go when Anda heard a sound and looked to see what it was. She immediately leapt back, grabbing for a weapon when three men came into their little hidden area.

“See! There she is!” The guy who had accosted Hanara on the path pointed to the woman. But with them was Tesqual whose eyes widened on Qwanna.

“What are you doing here?” Tesqual demanded.

Qwanna let out a yelp, quickly clapping her hands over her mouth.

“What are you doing here?” Anda demanded, raising her rifle.

Tesqual gestured to Qwanna. “I’ve come to claim my wife.”

“You’re not married!” Asai shouted. 

But her shouts drew down others, and it was too late.

“I am as good as,” Tesqual said as three more men came down, their eyes widening on the scene. “And a wife has to do what she is told. Qwanna come here!”

Qwanna shook her head. “No! I don’t want to marry you!”

His eyes narrowed on her. “Come.”

Qwanna did not budge, her eyes flickered to the others who readily took Tesqual’s side.

“Get out of here.” Anda pointed her gun right at him.

But one of the men grabbed Anda’s gun, shoving it upwards.

It went off.

Immediately, the other men jumped in, struggling to stop Anda while two grabbed Qwanna, who screamed. Asai jumped on the nearest one, ramming her elbow into his back. He yowled in pain, crumpling on that one side. Asai then swiped him off his feet, pulling Qwanna towards her to get her away.

But the other hung on. Asai tried to kick him, but he grabbed her foot and yanked her down.

“You can’t do that to the princess!” one of them shouted.

“She’s meddling!”

“You can’t touch her! Don’t you understand? You’ll get caned like the Tlask brothers!”

Asai’s head throbbed, as did her back. And worse, more men came, along with a couple nosey women.

Tesqual let out a cry that the whore and Qwanna were stealing fly’ums, urging the crowd to seize them and haul them away. They left Asai and Anda, dragging both Hanara and Qwanna out of the nook. One of the men hopped onto a fly’um to get it away from them.

“Damn you!” Anda scrambled up, chasing after the crowd. One of them had her gun.

Asai struggled to get off the ground, but one man pushed her down again with his foot, saying, “Stay here, princess.”

She kicked him in the groin with the heel of her foot. Then she rolled over and pushed off the ground with her arms, staggering to her feet. Anda was already far ahead of her when Asai chased after.

Climbing back up the way she had come, Asai followed the shouts from Qwanna and Hanara, both who struggled as they screamed to be bet let free. But Asai did not catch up with them until the mob had reached the council rocks. These men called out, saying the two women were stealing colony property and trying to leave with them. Tesqual addressed Lord Gwy himself who looked startled by the swell of young folk dragging in the two young women. He tracked Qwanna first with his eyes, then Hanara, followed by Anda and Asai.

“These women were caught stealing—”

“Liar!” Anda shouted, rushing up to Tesqual looking likely to break his face. “They were borrowing!”

“They were taking fly’ums without permission!” Tesqual snapped, his face contorting in fury at her while also dodging. “My fiancée—”

“I’m not marrying you!” Qwanna screamed. Tears dribbled down her face. She clawed at the man holding her, trying to let him to let go, but he held fast to her arm, machining sure she could not get away.

“Yes, you are,” her father said coolly. He was there with several other clan chiefs.

Qwanna shook her head, her eyes narrow on the man. “No. I hate him! I’d sooner kill him than marry him!”

Tesqual took a step back from her. Everyone could hear in her voice that she meant it.

Asai rushed up to be by Qwanna’s side. Immediately Qwanna’s father pointed to her. “She has poisoned my daughter’s mind.”

“No,” Qwanna shook her head, leaning near Asai who was shoving back the man who was restraining her friend, using her elbows. “You did. I saw you go in to have sex with the whores! I saw you hurt Hanara because she did not want to do it!”

He took a heavy step toward her. “You don’t know what you saw.”

“Yes, she did,” Hanara declared. Her chin lifted, though she was straining against those who held her captive. “I’ll expose all the names of the men who forced me to ‘service’ them. I never wanted this life.”

“Shut up, whore,” Qwanna’s father snapped.

“Stick it in your ear, blackguard!” Anda shouted back. “You don’t own them! And she is proof what a loathsome libertine you are!”

“Shut up, Anda!” Lord Gwy snapped. “This does not concern you.”

“This concerns every woman!” Anda shouted, her face flushing. “They are being bullied into bad relationships! Let them go!”

But her father narrowed his eyes on her. “Go where?”

“Anywhere but here,” Anda snapped, her eyes narrowing on him. .

“You mean Lord Ngimm’s camp.” His expression darkened. “I will not allow any more of my people to leave our camp, reducing it. The women born in this camp will stay in this camp.”

“No!” Qwanna yowled, covering her face with her hands.

“We cannot afford to lose any more people,” Lord Gwy declared in a loud voice, the other clan chiefs agreeing.

Tesqual nodded firmly. His face turned toward Asai, and then Qwanna, smugly.

“No!” Anda bit back at her father. “You don’t own them! They are not your property!”

“Come home, Qwanna,” Tesqual said, reaching out to pull her along.

Qwanna slapped him. Her shrieks echoed over the square. “I told you! I am never marrying you! I hate you!” She kicked his shins. “I know have been using Hanara as your whore! But neither she nor I want to have anything to do with you anymore! Get off of me!”

“You will c—”

Qwanna kneed him in the groin then ran over to her mother as he nearly collapsed. She also shrank away from her father who glowered daggers at Hanara who had ducked behind Asai and Anda. She had no other protection.

“Just let them leave!” Anda shouted, dodging her father who, in his anger tried to grab his child to restrain her.

The green fire blazed up in response.

Asai dodged away from the flame, Hanara behind her. But as Lord Gwy attempted to seize his daughter to move her, the fire surged up. Everyone scattered—but the flames engulfed Hanara, who had been closest to it.

Suddenly, she was no more.

No scream.

No yelp. Nothing.

Not even bones.

Just… gone.

Pariah

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eight

 

Everyone stared at the green fire. Hanara was gone. The fire had consumed her.

Qwanna’s mother led her home. The girl was too stunned at what had just happened. Her father followed.

Asai stared at the green blaze, thinking for a moment she had seen some other place in the fire, but the image was gone and the fire died out to a yellow again.

And then someone said it: “The fire judged and punished her.”

Anda shook her head. “No, it didn’t.” She stared at the flame, confused.

“We know what we saw, Anda Gwyrran,” that someone called out.

But Anda kept shaking her head. “No, you don’t. You only think you know.”

“We saw—”

“You’re an expert on seer fire then? Hmm?” Anda turned, her eyes red. She sniffled. “I’ve never even seen the fire do that! What makes you so sure? Hmm?”

The man pulled back.

Anda glared at Asai and stormed away.

That was it. Hanara was dead. Killed by the fire. Qwanna was stuck back home. Their plan was a bust. There was no escape.

Asai sat down on the edge of the fire pit as the mob scattered. Tesqual shot her a dirty look as he left.

Walen came up to her hours later. She had been unmoved since the whole incident, and word had eventually reached him. He gazed down wordlessly afterward, then eventually he led her home where she just fell into her cushions and wished once more she had never come to the world of Sand.

 

A dark mood settled over the camp after the death of Hanara. Wherever she went, Asai was stared at strangely, as if she were a disease. Even the school teacher looked at her that way. Anda was heard arguing with her father about putting out the seer fire in the fire pit—which she refused to do. “It was only protecting me from you. No way am I going to put it out!”

“It’s a hazard to the community!”

“You’re a hazard to the community!”

And the man slapped her.

And she kicked back.

They were all barbarians, Asai had decided. Brutes. Savages. She had left her civilized colony for this disgusting barbaric place, and she wanted out now.

There were other shouts in the colony, which echoed off the walls. Debates, some of them. Things that led to divorce or at least separation, among others. The loudest shouts were from Qwanna’s home. Everyone heard it.

Qwanna’s father had tried to forbid is daughter from hanging out with Asai. He had decided that Asai is a bad influence on the girls. But Qwanna screeched at him that he was the bad influence. That he was the blackguard. That he ‘screwed with Hanara’, and she knew it. Hanara had told Asai.

But Hanara was now dead, and he said Hanara was a liar.  

Yet other wives demanded from their husbands to know if they ever ‘screwed that now-dead whore’. Denials went all around the colony. Asai thought it was a shame she had not made Hanara write down all those names. She was sure even more than ever that Hanara had been telling the truth.

The days that followed, Qwanna’s father ordered her removed from her friends and forced her to work in isolation while he intended to push forward her marriage with Tesqual. But even Tesqual was now saying he was not so sure he wanted Qwanna anymore. He had taken to heart that Qwanna despised him and would most likely poison him if she were ever forced to marry him. Or maybe slit his throat while he slept. And for that matter, Qwanna’s mother demanded for a divorce—unheard of in that colony. She went to the Matron, demanding her ruling based on the terms of wife-betrayal. She had enough evidence—the eyewitness of her daughter and that of the whore herself. She demanded full custody of her daughter, as clearly her father did not have her child’s best interests at heart.

The Matron shuddered when this was placed before her. Divorce really was unprecedented. It just was not done—among them. Other colonies allowed it, yes. But they had always assumed their marital solidarity was what made their colony strong. Yet Qwanna’s mother made it clear that when a husband cheats on his wife, there is zero marital solidarity. That the very act is what ruined the marriage. A woman has the right to be with a faithful man, and not a self-indulgent one.

So the trial went before the clan chiefs.

Qwanna’s mother called up witnesses—in this case, her own daughter, and then those who had spoken to Hanara before her untimely death. Asai and Anda both bore witness that Hanara did say Qwanna’s father had solicited her for sex and often abused her if she did not comply. However, their testimony was countered by the numerous men who claimed Hanara had solicited them, flirting all the time. Some of them claimed that the fire killed Hanara for being a whore.

That’s when Anda shouted, “If that were the case, the fire killing whores, don’t you think it would have killed me a long time ago? After all, you call me a whore!”

“You don’t go after all the men,” Tesqual shouted back. “Just one.”

Asai lowered her eyes to the ground, not wanting to look at the girl.

Yet Anda retorted, hardly embarrassed, “Then this is proof you call people ‘whore’ merely by convenience. Besides, every woman you have ever called ‘whore’ has walked by my fire daily, unscathed. If the fire attacked the impure, all of you would be dead!”

The clan chiefs snarled, their eyes like burning coals. Yet their loathing for Anda seemed ages old, drawn back up by this new affront to their so-called honor.

“This isn’t about Hanara anyway! Or any of that!” cried out Qwanna’s mother, losing her temper. “This is about cheating on wives! It should not be allowed! And I don’t want my daughter marrying the kind of man that would!”

“I don’t want her,” Tesqual finally declared with a haughty sneer. “She is tainted.”

Anda marched over and punched him in the face.

As the man fell, her father grabbed at her to pull her back. Anda fought him off as she shouted a selection of choice words at Tesqual.

However it was all for naught. In the end, the case was dismissed regarding Qwanna’s father. The clan council had decided unanimously that divorce was not allowed. Several of the members even dared declare that whoring served a higher purpose—which meant to everyone else listening that they too visited the whores, and probably Hanara herself, and wanted an excuse to continue to do so.

This was a huge mistake on their part, of course. Hearing the verdict, the clan chiefs’ wives glowered at their husbands, exchanging looks to one another. And long after Asai had gone back to the Veelslah’s, utterly disappointed for both Qwanna and her mother, that night, many husbands were kicked out of beds, and some even out of their homes—stunned that such a thing could happen. Several of those men congregated together that night, grumbling at the unreasonableness of women.

And more ramifications followed. Though the ruling said she could not divorce her husband, Asai found out the next morning that Qwanna’s mother had moved out of her home that very evening, taking her daughter with her to a vacant yet smaller cave. As she left her home with her frightened, yet at the same time, hopeful child, Qwanna’s mother declared loudly that she refused to live with her adulterer husband from then on. When he followed, trying to force her back home, she drew a knife and threatened to castrate him. He was never to come near her again, she said. Since he wanted to visit the whores, that would be all he would ever get from thereon.

Walen told her that Qwanna’s father had gone to Lord Gwy to demand his wife be forced to moved back in—something Anda witnessed. But after the look from the Matron, Lord Gwy wisely stayed out of it, hissing, “It your fault you lost your wife.”

Walen narrated it all when he came by to make sure Asai was ready to go to school. He had been out and about that morning as the camp had not been quiet. And currently, the colony was tense with the feeling of a ticking time bomb.

As they went out, Asai noticed the men were muttering and scowling at the women. And nearly everyone looked askance at her as if she had been the cause of it all. Funnily enough, some women came around to the school to the teacher, telling him to treat her well—or else. They were watching.

And after school, Walen insisted she hang out with him and the kids in the desert—for her protection. He stated plainly that some men might try to stage another accident with her—and this time succeed.

“We haven’t be able to contact your father yet,” he explained. “And people don’t like having their sins exposed.”

She decided it was best not mention his sins. He was only guilty of fooling around with a singular, willing participant.

But Asai wondered about Qwanna. She had not seen her all day. With Qwanna no longer living with her father, he could not forbid her of anything, could he? Would Qwanna get to return to the weaving group? Or would they reassign her to some other job? Asai did not know whom she could ask until she saw Malqew with the other children.

“What happened to Qwanna?” Asai asked.

Malqew sighed with a heavy shake of her head. “She’s now working at the bakery. Her father, despite his dishonor, still has some clout among the elders. He insisted that a father still had some rights over the path of his child. He does not want you near her ever again.”

Asai moaned.

“Bellena, however, did tell me to tell you that she thinks you all got a bum deal.” Malqew said with raised eyebrows.

This surprised Asai.

“Everyone blames you and Anda for Hanara’s death, though,” Malqew said. “I saw them dumping in tons of water to clean out the fire pit to put out that seer fire. They are even thinking about moving the pit and covering it up.”

“They’re always covering things up,” Asai murmured. They were such barbarians.

Malqew shrugged. But then she said, “But why did you even bring Hanara with you? She was a whore. She was the problem.”

Asai paled at first, reading Malqew’s expression. “This? Coming from you?”

Malqew leaned back, not sure what she was meaning.

“How many times did the Tlask brothers go after you?” Asai snapped. “What if no one had seen them and they managed to get you alone and force you into sex?”

Malqew averted her eyes. “This is not the same. I never flirted—”

“For some guys, all it takes is a smile and a toss of your hair, and they will say you flirted.” Asai huffed. “And so, what if Hanara had? Flirting is not the same as wanting sex!”

Averting her gaze, her cheeks flushing, Malqew looked the other way.

“What if the Tlask brothers accomplished what they wanted from you, and then brought in other men to do the same thing to you? Huh? What if their testimony was valued more than your own? Huh? What if the lied their way as they bullied you into a life you did not want? Huh?” As fire seemed to internally consume Asai. Then she noticed Anda staring.

Anda walked over. “Leave her alone. She’s just a kid. She doesn’t get it yet.”

But Malqew was aghast, imagining all of it.

Asai stepped back, lifting her bandaged hands. “Fine. I don’t expect this colony to understand real civility anyway. You’re all barbarians, and I wish I had never come here!”

She stormed away.

Asai remained in the shadow of a rock the rest of that afternoon, just staring out at the desert. She watched the horizon where dust devils spun around and dragged across the flat expanse, trailing sand and small detritus in their wakes. This was the beginning of many days like this.

People avoided her. And she avoided people. Asai borrowed books from the school, missing her digital pad which was more convenient yet energy consuming. Everything nearly was analog in this camp. They were always about conserving their energy sources—never mind the ample sunlight they were constantly collecting for future use.

The few people who talked to her either did so because they had to—or they were kids. The kids talked to her all the time and kept asking her impertinent questions, repeating things their parents said, such as: ‘Why are you such a meddler?’ And ‘What does the word ‘meddler’ mean?’

“A meddler means,” the teacher interrupted Asai’s lesson, “Someone who does not leave things that are none of their business alone.”

“Or—” Anda interjected, coming into the room, carrying a basket laden with baked snacks from her mother, the Matron, “It is a name wicked people call those who have caught them in their wickedness, to pretend what they were doing wasn’t bad.”

Asai lifted her eyebrows, surprised Anda was not verifying the prejudice that had grown against her.

“I bet you anything it is not your mothers calling her a meddler,” Anda continued. “Am I right?”

The kids all nodded except one. That one raised her hand. “My mom says it!”

Anda regarded her for a second. She closed one eye and asked, “Is your mom Winnola?”

The little girl nodded earnestly.

Anda nodded. “Does your mom tell you she gives men massages to make them feel better? And then send you out because you’re not allowed to watch?”

The little girl nodded again.

“I see…” Anda turned toward the teacher. “I rest my case.” She set down the basket on a near stool and walked out.

The school teacher colored and cleared his throat. “Children, time for a break.”

Asai was relieved.

 

Three weeks passed. Unlike the first weeks at the colony, these were dull, eventless, and lonely for Asai. She spent much of her free time in the cool of the deep cave where she just stared at the dark walls and listened to the running water. She did not want to go into the desert with the oblivious laughter of the kids about her. When she insisted, Walen decided she was safe in the cave, as mostly women controlled that space and vowed to protect her. Niinson would occasionally come by and bring her something to read, but that was it. Her only consolation was that her bandages would come off soon and the older weavers had invited her to work with their group while her hands underwent therapy.

Mrs. Veelslah unwrapped her hands the evening after a particularly lonely day. She did not say much, but took care to examine every finger once they were exposed. Asai’s hands itched.

While massaging in an oil to loosen the dead, itchy skin, Mrs. Veelslah spoke in a low murmur. “Asai… I will be turning over your manual therapy to Alona. You will be returning to the looms, I hear.”

Asai nodded. “She spoke to me about it.”

Nodding, Mrs. Veelslah sighed. “You need to keep out of trouble.”

Asai closed her eyes. She did not respond. There was no point to. Though her cousin’s wife had agreed that Asai had only acted on conscience, on the night of the trial, Mrs. Veelslah had vocally chastised Asai for associating with Hanara. Upon hearing this, indignant, Asai had snapped back that she had no right to judge if her own son was regularly fornicating with the Pirate Lord’s daughter. There had been tension between then since.

She had Asai flex and tighten her fingers. “The school teacher will resume the normal writing lessons without you.”

Asai figured as much, while admiring how little her hands had scarred. The position had only been made to keep her busy. The teacher had managed it all before without her, easily.

“I also would like you to spend less time in that cave.” Mrs. Veelslah tested her sensitivity next, poking her fingers with a mildly sharp needle. “It’s too dark, and I worry you are falling into depression.”

“I entered depression the moment I was abandoned on this world,” Asai muttered.

Mrs. Veelslah stopped, lowering the needle. “Your father did not abandon you.”

But every bit of anger from all the injustice she had endured flooded into Asai. “Yeah? Well then why I have I not heard from him for over two months? TWO MONTHS!”

“Communications have to be secure. The Th’sangs are always—”

“That’s just an excuse!” Asai shouted, pulling her tender hands away from the woman. “He could have sent a written message! A letter! By courier! You get those!”

Mrs. Veelslah closed her eyes. “You do not understand. It is not that easy.”

“It’s not that hard, either,” Asai rose from where she was sitting. “If he really wanted to, he would have found a way.”

“He knows you are safe here—”

“I am NOT safe here!” Asai snapped, going pale. “You are either stupid or naïve to think this is safety! Safety is where you do not get attacked by crazy boys! Safety is where no woman has to worry about getting raped! Safety is where a Pirate Lord would never beat his children!”

“I mean safety from the Th’sangs,” Mrs. Veelslah bit out. “We have no control over the actions of other people.”

Asai shook her head, teeth clenched. “No. You just have no consequences for the wickedness of your people because you are all guilty. I have been thrown into hell; and you were so used to living in hell that you did not know the difference.”

She stormed out of the home.

Asai passed quickly up the canyon and through the camp to the deep cavern where she went in. As she sat in the coolness, her mind told her something which almost made her laugh in irony. She had made it to the cave in record time. As she had stormed down the narrow cliff paths, she had zero fear. Her head for heights had finally come. It was peculiar how she had adapted to that one thing—but it was moot consolation for all the rest. 

“Alone again?” asked Niinson, sitting down next to her.

She shook her head. “I’m sure the entire colony is watching me now.”

He shrugged, clenching his teeth in a grimace. “Well… that’s what you get when you shake up the status quo and embarrass the chiefs.”

Asai hunched lower, clutching her knees closer to her chest. “It’s not fair.”

“Nothing is, I’m afraid.” Niinson sighed.

After a while, Asai asked, “Why is it that you don’t hang out or get along with the other boys? I know why they get after Walen—always calling him names like ‘simpleton’ and ‘Holy Veelslah’s son’, and stupid things like that. But why do they pick on you?”

Cringing, Niinson performed a half shrug then shook his head. “Just dumb stuff. It’s the way of nature for the physically strong to beat down the weak.”

“Is it?” Asai murmured. “Maybe among beasts. But we’re human. Humans are supposed to rise above it.”

He chuckled cynically. “That’s a funny word—‘supposed’. Most people just do what they want to survive. And some people are not happy unless there are people below them. Men do it to men. Women do it women. And men do it to women. And some women do it to men. And adults do it to kids. Kids are really the only ones who can’t successfully fight back. But kids do it to kids. It’s a vicious cycle.”

Asai shook her head. “It’s a mindset not a cycle.”

Niinson lifted his head a little. “Mindset?”

She nodded. “Yeah. In my colony, we try to help one another. We see every person as a part of the whole, just, you know, different. Like the human body.”

He looked at her quizzically.

“One person is the brains. But another is the heart—both valuable,” she said. “But what is a body without its limbs to move it. Its digestion with all its other organs. Or even, what use is a heart without all the blood and blood vessels? Or the brain without all the nerves and spine? And they all rely on each other. Or the lungs.” She chuckled. “If you think about, even if you were to chop off a toe or a pinky, you would miss that piece and be crippled in some way without them. And though we do not like to make those who are infirm or missing parts feel less, even they wish secretly they were whole, without any bits missing.”

He slowly nodded. “I suppose. But what about duplicate organs. You don’t need two kidneys. You can live with one.”

“You could also live with only one arm,” Asai said. “Or be blind and deaf and still have a full life—but it won’t be as easy as someone whole. You are more at risk of disease with one kidney.”

“What about the appendix?” He smirked at her.

She shrugged. “Science has proven that though we don’t know what the appendix is, people who have had them removed are more likely to have gut issues. Our lack of knowledge does not make the appendix superfluous. It just makes us stupid.”

He laughed, giving it up. “Ok. Fine. Our colony has serious problems. We were more functional before the White Plague.”

“Not from what I hear…” Asai murmured.

His brows met in the middle, confused.

She nodded. “I’ve heard enough to know that your colony was already on its way down before the plague hit. Lord Gwy was beating his daughter before then. Hanara was raped and forced into prostitution before then…”

“And your cousin and Anda were already ‘getting busy’ and in trouble before then…” He muttered.

Shuddering, Asai cringed, muttering. “That too.”

“Wow.” Niinson rose. “You really are in a bad mood. But maybe you are romanticizing your home, just a bit. Forgetting your own scandals, perhaps?”

She frowned at him, not sure if any such rumor had spread about her colony at all.

“Selective memory, perhaps?” He chuckled.

“Is there some rumor, you think you know about my colony?” Asai asked.

He nodded. “Yep. Travelers come and go. I mean, wasn’t Elwin Quiis from your colony?”

Asai flushed. He was. Elwin Quiis was the worst. The man, the traitor, had aided the Th’sangs, profiting off them as he betrayed his own people—infecting many colonies with the White Plague. He also had numerous lovers, almost one in each colony he had visited. In hers, he had left two children and a lover. All three had denounced him when he betrayed them with the disease. On Sand, his son Tynnan and his mother had also undergone severe persecution for the actions of the traitor. They had almost killed Tynnan to atone for the father’s crimes.

“We don’t accept him in our colony,” Asai bit out. “We’d kill him if he came back.”

Drifting away, slowly, Niinson said, “Yeah. And so would everybody else. But he came from your colony. So, princess, don’t be so quick to judge ours.”

He strolled off.

Asai stared toward the underground river, frowning. Though he had a point, she could not entirely agree with it. She had been struggling with judgment of the Cliffwalls colony since the day she had arrived. She had been trying to keep positive and look for the good in it, but she could no longer. She just wasn’t capable anymore. Instead, she had to simply endure it. And that was the simple truth.

 

When she returned to the Veelsah’s home, Mr. and Mrs. Veelslah were there waiting for her. Neither looked happy. Both of them lectured her about the danger of going alone somewhere. Asai endured it in silence. And when they were finished, Mrs. Veelslah said, “Well? You have said nothing. What do you have to say for yourself?”

Shrugging, Asai replied, rising from her seat, “I am tired and I heard you. Are we finished here?”

Mrs. Veelslah opened her mouth to object, but Mr. Veelslah lifted a hand to stop her and said, “Have you nothing to say in apology to my wife?”

Mrs. Veelslah waited.

Asai wanted to say so much in argument. But she truly was tired and she knew that is she voiced what she was genuinely feeling, they would be there all night. So, thinking a moment, Asai replied with a bow, “Mrs. Veelslah, I am sorry hurt your sensibilities and feelings. I will keep my feelings to myself from now on. May I go?”

Mrs. Veelslah opened her mouth to argue, but her husband lifted his hand again, stopping her, and nodded. “Yes, you may go.”

Asai went to her room and prepped for bed. It was nice to be able to use her hands again, though they ached and itched. As she was washing her face, she did overhear some raised voices, which came in and out of clarity, picking up only bits.

“…rather well. You cannot change another person’s mind, darling.” Mr. Veelslah was talking. “You cannot make someone be happy—”

“We have done everything—!”

“Yes, we have. But she’s not going to…”

The sound ebbed again.

Asai shook her head. They may have tried everything they were capable of, but it did not change that she was still in hell.

“…unless she tries!” Mrs. Veeslah’s voice grew louder.

“Did it ever occur to you that maybe she really does not belong here?” Mr. Veelslah snapped. “Perhaps this was a mistake! Her colony is vastly different from ours! We’ve just been putting up with the way things are here for so long we have forgotten what real unity is like.”

“That’s disloyal,” Mrs. Veelslah snapped.

“Now you are sounding like the Matron,” Mr. Veelslah muttered. “My loyalty is to my cousin. Remember, he is the Pirate king. And heaven help us all if Lord Gwy ever replaces him.”

“I wasn’t suggesting….” And her voice went low again.

Asai went to bed. She did not want to hear another word about that. She knew people were vying for her father’s position. Perish the thought of Lord Gwy replacing him. It would be a horror for all. That man was all about power. No integrity.

Healing

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Nine

 

Walen walked Asai to the weavers in the morning. Alona led her to the older group where they mostly worked the looms for cloth. Malqew gazed across the collection of women at her with sad eyes. Some of the other girls peeked over at her and whispered. Gossip.

“Ok, dear,” Alona said as she sat Asai at a loom. “Your hand will probably be very weak, so take your time. Oh, and here—” she set a rubbery sort of ball into Asai’s hands. It was a little heavy and shifted around if she squeezed it—probably filled with sand. “You should squeeze this ball to regain your strength. Do it whenever your hands are not busy with other things. Ok?”

Asai nodded.

“It can also be used as a weapon,” Alona added with a wink. She then left Asai alone with her loom.

It took Asai longer to string her loom, her fingers fatiguing after a while, but she accomplished it without too much trouble. Occasionally her hands trembled, and her skin was still itchy. But while working the looms, she was not allowed to put lotion on them. It would stain the cloth. However, when lunch time arrive, Alona herself massaged lotion into Asai’s hands and complimented her work.

“Still neat and even.” Alona nodded approvingly. “I think you still have the steadiest hands. You just need time to heal and get them back to strength.”

Nodding, Asai hoped it.

Malqew waited for her. Walen showed up to escort them both.

“Is it really that dangerous for her?” Malqew asked, almost moaning.

Walen nodded. “Unfortunately. I heard some of the men debating letting the Tlask brothers out of jail, saying she deserved to be attacked.”

Malqew’s jaw dropped. She looked around and stepped closer to Walen just in case they had.

“Barbarians…” Asai muttered.

Her cousin looked at her with raised eyebrows, but said nothing… at least not until they got to the school. He lowered his voice, tugging her to the side, “Don’t let anyone else hear you say that. Asai, you have no idea how much danger you are in.”

Yet she met his gaze and shook her head. “The fact that one word puts me in danger just proves my point. Only a barbarian would attack someone over a word. Civilized people would never.”

She marched over to her seat.

Walen heavily sighed, lugging over their lunch and setting it out for all three of them. Malqew could see some of it was from her mother and smiled.

As they ate, Asai did not say much. Malqew talked, mostly. She chattered on about weaving group and how boring it was without Qwanna. “We never see her anymore. And everybody in the camp seems mad.”

“Mad is an apt word…” Asai muttered before biting in to a grit cake.

Walen shot her a look and shook his head.

“But you’ll come with us to the desert after school, right?” Malqew asked Asai as if she had not heard Asai’s last statement.

Asai nodded. “Apparently, among the kids is the safest place in this camp.”

“Actually…” Walen murmured aloud, “…that’s true.”

Malqew nodded in earnest.

“Then that’s sad,” Asai muttered to herself.

“We look out for each other,” Malqew said. “It’s the code.”

Asai closed one eye, side-glancing at her. “Code?”

Chuckling, Walen sighed. “Yeah. Kids take care of kids. Safety in numbers. Remember all the passwords. And play fair.”

Funny, Asai thought. The kids lived by a code, and their parents lived by another one. She asked aloud, “What if a kid breaks with the code?”

“Banishment,” Walen said.

“Pardon?” Asai blinked at him. “You mean you cast out that kid? Is that what happened to Quahlad Gwyrran?”

Both Walen and Malqew shook their heads. “No.”

Walen added, “Quahlad is stuck. Not his fault. He’s now Lord Gwy’s errand boy. Anda used to do it before he threw her off the cliff.”

That infamous cliff story. It still gave Asai chills. Such a man would try to kill his own child.

“Why can’t you save Quahlad from it?” Asai breathed out.

“Anda is trying to,” Walen said in earnest. “The problem is, they still live at home—”

“But Anda has that cave!” Asai gestured towards it, watching Walen nod.

“She does,” he said, “But Anda lives at home for her mother. She is trying to comfort her mother who lost three children in the White Plague, and the Matron just can’t bear to lose the other two—never mind that it is her husband who is the problem.”

Asai groaned. “Why doesn’t the Matron just move out or leave Lord Gwy?”

“Because she is not that brave,” Malqew said.

Walen shook his head. “It’s more than that. Lord Gwy has hit her too, you know. And I do believe she loves him… and keeps hoping she could help him change.”

“That’s insane!” Asai felt like screaming. “You cannot change another person. Dad says that all the time. Change is internal, not external. Lord Gwy would have to want to change. And if he always gets what he wants, he is not going to.”

Shrugging, Walen muttered before biting into his food, “I’m not arguing with you. I’m just telling you what I know.”

Walen eventually left to fetch Anda and ‘make sure she ate’, leaving Malqew and Asai in the classroom together. Already other children were coming back in… including Quahlad. He attended occasionally, but this time he seemed to be there as if he had been banished from his father’s presence. His expression was stormy. He didn’t really look at anyone, though he did catch Asai’s eye and frown at her. She hoped he had not picked up his father’s attitude about women.

But when Anda came in later with Walen, Quahlad rushed to his sister and had an intense conversation. Anda went pale and left with him straight after, missing the first part of the lesson. When she came back, her brother did not come with her. And she looked worried. She was also sweaty and looked as if she had just scrubbed her hands and face. They were red-scrubbed raw.

“Is anything wrong, Anda,” their teacher asked her when she sat down next to Walen.

Shaking her head, Anda said, “Nothing for you to worry about—yet.”

It was such a peculiar way to reassure someone, Asai thought. And her mind was distracted with it during the entire lesson.

That afternoon, every one of the kids went into the desert. Quahlad had even joined them, but he too looked like he had just washed up. It was odd.

When they got to the shadow of the mesa, the children already started to bid for a game. Someone suggested shadow tag and everyone chimed in that it sounded fun.

The sand ball raised up. Someone spun it overhead, but Asai shook her head and took her own sand ball, sitting in the shadow while squeezing it to strengthen her hands.

Anda called out to her from the crowd of kids, “Hey! Come and play!”

Asai shook her head, her eye taking in the dirty cluster of children between the ages of four to thirteen—Anda and Walen not counting. “No thanks.”

Huffing, Anda marched over to her. “Why come here at all if you are not going to join in the games?”

Mustering a dirty look, Asai said, “The only reason I am here is that it is not safe for me in the camp—or so Walen says. Besides, the sand ball hurts when it hits you.”

“You’re such a baby.” Anda laughed. “Come play. It barely hurts.”

“I’m a baby?” Asai rose up. “Why do you always hang around kids? You are never among girls your own age. Why play kids games?”

“There is no reason to hang around a bunch of nasty girls and boys that only sneer at me and call me names,” Anda snapped back, hands on hips.

“Who’s the coward now?” Asai shot back, ready to slip back into her shade. “They’re just words.”

But Anda only rolled her eyes. “This is stupid. I’m not going to try to impress a group of self-indulgent sycophants who just want to one-up each other all the time. Besides, they are boring. All they do is talk about their hair and makeup and stupid dares. Boring.”

“You are so immature,” Asai retorted. However, she did not entirely disagree. The gossip was lame. So boring.

 Anda laughed. “I think you and I have a different definition of immature. Go on then. Sit in the shadow. But honestly, princess, if you don’t want to be with the kids, hang out with the weavers. And I don’t mean the Singles. I mean the real ones. No one would touch you if you were with them in the cave.”

She then turned to go back to the game.

Asai stared after her.

Not nice, but kind, echoed in her head. Anda had given her an option that Asai would like more. Asai liked the cool cave. She like the quiet, and the sound of the running water. She liked the garden. And she would not have to play somebody else’s stupid game. Asai resolved to do just that and go where she wanted to be—away from the harsh sun of the world of Sand—next time.

Though Walen did not like the idea, the following day he agreed to escort his cousin back to the cave rather than go into the desert with them. And she did so from thereon. Asai used those afternoons to work on more weaving, visit the garden, and talk with Niinson who always brightened up whenever she came around.

She also found that when she worked with Alona on her errands, she was able see more of the colony and get a more balanced view of what was taking place. For starters, she found out that some people were sick. This was the reason Anda had said to the teacher that he did not have to worry—yet. No one said what the sickness was, only that it had spread from one home to three in the past week. Anda was attending to them in her spare time, while Quahlad ran errands for her and his father to make sure the sickness or the rumor thereof did not spread further. Of course that last part did not quite pan out as they had hoped. Half the colony knew.

On a Thursday, Quahlad showed up with a basket to get vegetables from the garden for his mother, the Matron. Asai helped.

He whispered to her, “How’s your hands?”

Startled Asai then remembered that Quahlad had been one of the boys who had rescued her. She extended her hands to him to see.

“It’s too dark in here,” he murmured. “Maybe when we are outside. Will you help me carry the basket?”

Asai trembled with a look. “Uh, I don’t usually go out alone—”

“You won’t be alone,” Quahlad said, “You’ll be with me.”

It was kind of cute that a kid his age thought he was strong enough to fight off men. However, he was the Pirate lord’s son. Only a fool would mess with him.

“Ok,” she said.

The basket really did need more than one person to carry it. Not that Quahlad would not have been able to do it on his own, but it worked faster when there was more than one person.

When they were in the sunlight, he said with a glance to her fingers. “Wow. There are hardly any marks. Good. My dad will be pleased.”

Asai blinked at him, wondering what that meant. “Really?”

He nodded. “Yeah. You should show my mom. She’s been asking about you. She’s been asking me to check in on you—especially since you prefer being in the cave than with other kids.”

“I’m not a kid,” Asai said.

Quahlad nodded again. “I know. You’ve got boobs.”

She stared at him, mouth open.

Seeing her look he colored. “Was that rude?”

She nodded. “Very. You don’t talk about a woman’s bosoms.”

“Bosoms? You say bosoms?” He snickered.

Shooting him a dark look, she said, “It is the polite word.”

“Anda says breasts,” Quahlad informed her. “So does Mom.”

Rolling her eyes, Asai moaned. “Can we not talk about this?”

Quahlad nodded. “Not polite?”

She shook her head emphatically. “No.”

They eventually reached the Gwyrran residence. Asai noticed Mrs. Veelslah was there, cleaning jars out. They were going to do some canning apparently.

“Ah!” the Matron perked up upon seeing Asai. “Excellent! Come in! Quahlad, what a blessing. She is just who I want to see.”

He shrugged and set down his side of the basket, stepping back. “Is there anything else I need to do?”

His mother shook her head and sighed. “No. You can go join your friends now.”

“Father won’t need me?” he asked, cringing with hope that he didn’t.

With a private look, the Matron said, “He would prefer that you go out in the sun and keep your health.”

Backing away gratefully, Quahlad ran off.

Asai felt vulnerable without her escort.

“Come in.” the Matron beckoned her forward. “Let me look at your hands.”

“You’ll see they are healing well,” Mrs. Veelslah said to her dutifully, hardly giving Asai a look. She had grown taciturn with Asai since that one night. Hardly a word had been shared between them since.

The Matron reached out for Asai’s hands, gesturing also for her to pull up a stool. Having nowhere else to go, Asai obeyed, dragging the stool to the table and sitting down. She placed her hands into the Matron’s and waited. The Matron turned them over, examining the faint scars. She nodded approvingly. “Yes. I think more vitamin E oil and the other mix should do the trick. In a month or two, no one would know it even happened.”

That puzzled Asai. What a weird thing to say?

Mrs. Veelslah had also nodded, but did not say anything.

“How are you doing on your therapy?” the Matron asked. “Are getting your strength back?”

“Slowly,” Asai said. “I use the squishy ball whenever I can, but my hands still shake and bones ache.”

“I see.” The Matron let go of Asai’s hands. “Well, that is to be expected. But you are healing.”

Asai nodded.

“Good.” The Matron then heaved another sigh. “I am concerned that you are spending too much time in the dark—”

“In the cool,” Asai interrupted her. “I cannot help that the cave is dark.”

“You are looking pale, is what I mean,” the Matron said. “Almost yellow.”

Asai shrugged.

“Is there any reason why you do not wish to return to your friends?” the Matron asked.

Lifting her gaze to the Matron, Asai said, “My friends are on another planet or out in space with my father.”

The Matron lowered her eyes. “I mean, the friends you made here.”

Asai shook her head. “Qwanna’s father had forbidden her to see me. The Singles are not safe. Two of their number had attacked me. One hates my guts for saving Qwanna from marrying him. And I can only guess what the others think.”

“But what about the children in the desert?” Mrs. Veelslah finally said in a subdued voice.

“I am not a child,” Asai replied.

“The weavers are concerned about you,” the Matron said. “Alona came to me and expressed her worry.”

Asai shrugged. What did it matter? She was trapped in hell. The cave was the furthest from that hell as she could be.

“What can we do to help you?” the Matron asked.

Lifting her eyes sharply to the woman, Asai said, “Let me contact my father, and get me off this rock.”

Both women leaned back and sighed.

“Why is that so hard?” Asai demanded.

“Communications are on silent right now,” the Matron told her. “A fleet of Th’sangs are in the region. We’ve been tracking them. And you know very well what they can do with an open radio line.”

Asai stiffened. Yes. She knew.

Th’sangs had figured out a way to connect to radio systems and use them to snatch people/organisms in their vicinity. They also used them as scanners. Because human tech did not rely on such things, they could disconnect their radio equipment and still track their enemy.

“This is why we cannot contact your father,” the Matron explained finally.

“Isn’t there another way, though?” Asai begged, this information making her feel even more trapped.

The Matron shook her head. “Not as far as we are aware.”

Asai slumped in her seat. She was so stuck then.

“So… how can we get you to take in more sunlight?” the Matron asked.

Thinking, Asai said, “I… I would need a safe place to be where no one would accost me. But I hear the men of the colony are all furious that I exposed their wickedness.”

Mrs. Veelslah smothered a chuckle. Her expression softened. “Yes… but they are now paying for it. The wives are… happy you did. And many a daughter is pleased that the whores are no longer allowed to provide service to the men. They have to work harder at their real jobs.”

Asai looked at her feet, trying not to smile. This was good news.

“Ok, how about this?” the Matron said. “Continue to work with the weavers for now. But, I will require you to aide me around the colony from time to time to get a little sunshine.”

Already this did not sound good. Asai would have moaned, but she knew this woman was not to be disrespected. And she had a feeling the Matron had thought this over thoroughly. She clearly wanted to keep an eye on her to keep her out of trouble.

“Fine.” Asai sighed.

The Matron gazed into her face to make sure Asai understood. “It will be a great help to me, and good for you.”

Sure, it would, Asai sarcastically thought. But she was not so sure they even knew what ‘good’ was.

 

The Matron called on Asai the following afternoon to help her distribute the recently-bottled vegetables. Then Asai helped bottle more. When the people saw her going out with the Matron regularly, a message was also sent: mess with this girl, and you will pay dearly. Even the Singles got the message. The young single men, when they received their earned share of the garden, were polite and respectful. The ladies pretended to be envious. Asai knew they weren’t. They knew she was not free.

In the times she was not with the Matron, Asai still spent most of it with the Weavers or in the garden. But sometimes, Asai would help out Quahlad who seemed a little rattled lately. She did not know why until he finally revealed that the sickness outbreak was the White Plague. It had come back.

“But how?” Asai trembled, hearing that. Both she and Quahlad were carrying supplies up to Anda’s cave where she had the special fire. For a second, she thought she saw Qwanna leave the cave in a hurry, yet went up rather than down the path. She was not dressed like Qwanna, though—neither pretty nor fancy, but plain as someone who spent times up in the mesa grain fields—so it had to have been someone else.

“I dunno,” Quahlad said. “It’s possible someone opened an old canned fruit jar from the first plague, and I guess it mutated. It is spreading from person to person now, where it really didn’t do so much last time.”

“How do we stop it?” Asai murmured, the pair now getting close to the cave.

Quahlad shrugged. “Anda’s the expert. She cured the old Seer when he had it real bad. He shouldn’t have survived.”

Asai lurched to a halt. “What?”

He nodded. “She figured out a cure. Right now, she is trying to make it better, because the cure is super painful.”

“But…” Asai looked around and then at her hands. “Don’t you have a medic? Isn’t that his expertise?”

Quahlad snorted. “Yeah, but he’s more like a surgeon. He doesn’t deal with sicknesses. He doesn’t understand them.”

Asai felt like screaming. “But doesn’t the subshuttle have a database on that sort of thing?”

“Not for the White Plague,” Quahlad said urging her to continue up. “Just for old diseases.”

“Yeah, I know that. But isn’t there some sort of research protocol for dissecting and studying diseases to make cures or inoculations?” Asai asked. 

Quahlad, who was eight, shrugged, not sure even what she meant.

“Holy crap,” Anda stepped out from her cave just a few yards off, staring at Asai. “What did you just say?”

“What?” Asai halted. “I’m not doubting your skill. I’m just saying—”

“That the subshuttle would have not only a stinking good lab, but a research program for new diseases.” Anda walked down the steps toward her. “Crap, Asai! How come nobody ever thought of that earlier?”

Asai blinked at her, watching Anda laugh out loud. She looked a bit deranged, if not tired. She was all sweaty, some of her braids dusty and in need of a good untangling, brushing, and wash.

“Pardon?”

Anda nodded to her. “I… I was just inside trying to figure out a solution to this awful problem. The last thing we need is a White Plague resurgence. I’ve got people on the cure protocol going through hell right now—ten!”

That was twice as much as Asai had heard. It was spreading quickly.

“And then next thing I know, the fire responds to me cursing to myself, ready to scream at the Creator for someone to show me a better way to cure these people.” Anda stared at the sky. “And do you know what it showed me? Darkness. A dark place.”

Asai lifted her eyebrows.

“But then it hit me as I heard you talking,” Anda’s eyes widened, grabbing Asai’s shoulders, “That the dark place is the lab in the subshuttle.”

“Or just darkness…” Asai murmured. “That is all it showed me when I wanted to see my sister. The darkness of uncertainty.”

“There’s no such thing,” Anda snapped, and briskly brushed past Asai and Quahlad, going down the stairs, nearly skipping steps.

“Where are you going?” Quahlad called after her.

Anda grinned, calling back, “To get permission to go to the subshuttle to use the lab. It’s an emergency. Dad has to say ‘yes’!”

Asai and Quahlad exchanged a look and went back down, following her.

Anda was at the clan chiefs’ tent already talking with her father, explaining the situation when Asai and Quahlad arrived.

“…to do. So can I?”

“Do you even know how to operate the machinery?” one of the chiefs practically snarled at Anda.

“Belmon, this is no time for ego,” Lord Gwy said. “This is a good idea. It’s a shame we did not think of it back then. Many lives could have been saved. Anda, I will allow you to use the lab. But our medic who knows how to operate the lab must go with you, along with a few other techs.”

“Can I have Quahlad with me?” Anda asked.

Her father seemed to pause, then said, “Yes. But you take care in the lab so that no one gets infected.”

“I’m surprised she did not ask for Walen.” A man snorted.

“Walen is better off guarding the kids,” Anda declared.

Quahlad nodded, exchanging a look with Asai who seemed surprised.

“We all do our part,” Anda said.

“What about the Pirate King’s daughter?” asked one of the men.

“We keep her well out of it,” Lord Gwy said.

“But she does not have a whole lot to do. She’s been spending her free time doing errands with your son.”

“A safe enough venture. We’ll have her return to the weavers.”

“Why not the fields up top?”

“Because, Golgii’s daughter is there. He’d have conniptions.”

“He hardly gets to see her.”

“She does not want to see him,” Anda snapped back.

The men in the tent hushed.

“Ok. Enough of this.” Lord Gwy sounded final. “Anda, you gather everything you think you need. Belmon, go fetch your son. And get our tech ready. You will leave together and try to make some kind of… inoculation if you can. Something preventative. Or at least a decent treatment. Don’t come back until you find it.”

“Yes, Lord Gwy.”

Asai and Quahlad watched him march out. He cast them both a look with a huff as he left.

Quahlad went in; Asai lingered outside. She saw Anda exit, who shot her one look before saying, “I’m afraid you can’t tag along. Do you want me to walk you home?”

The utter ridiculousness of it made Asai almost say ‘no’. However, with so many people probably waiting for the chance to jump her, she said, “Yes.”

Anda did not say much as they walked toward the ledge. But when they were halfway, Anda whispered, “Qwanna wants me to tell you that she is sorry for the whole thing. She didn’t mean for you to get caught in the middle of it.”

“I—”

“It wasn’t your fault,” Anda whispered, continuing on at her usual pace. “Our colony is diseased. Nearly everyone wants to leave it, but is too scared to say so.”

Asai bit her lower lip.

“… And no one ever blames himself for being the problem,” Anda continued. Yet she paused, “Well, no one in our camp. Self-hate is not in our nature. At least not among the men.”

And they reached the Veelslah’s cave. Anda stood aside, allowing Asai to go in. Asai then watched Anda run off.

 

For the following few days, which stretched into another week, Asai was kept busy preparing food for the ill while keeping her far from them. Everyone was instructed to wash for a timed-minute with hot soapy water. The children were kept out of the homes of the sick. And all of the children were checked daily for symptoms of the plague.

By the end of the week, a treatment was sent out, which after being injected and ingested, caused convulsions, but utter expulsion of the white mucus which accumulated in the body. No one died. It was mostly pure nettle juice—super sour, bitter definitely, but it worked really well.

After the second week, Anda and the technicians who had gone with her, had returned with a viable inoculation for everyone else. And they watched to see how well it did or did not work.

There were side effects, of course. A dry mouth. An almost endless thirst. A runny nose. Watery eyes. The lymphatic system trying to drain itself. Body aches. They usually lasted for about three days. Nothing really bad. It made you urinate more than usual. And that was just treated by drinking more water. When Asai got her shot, she spent the most of the time between running for drinks and the chamber pot. In the end, however, the best news was that she did not get the plague.

When Anda returned, everyone acknowledged that she may have saved the colony.

“Others should be told,” one of the chiefs said to another while Asai was busy sorting out the bottles of nettle juice for the recovering patients.

“Well, we can’t use the radios yet,” replied the other. “Those blasted Th’sangs are still in the region.”

“How about a courier?” asked the first man.

Asai’s heart thumped in hope. A courier would be perfect.

“We should bring it up in the council meeting tonight. Surely Lord Gwy would agree, it is about time someone contacted that Pirate King.”

“A stealth ship should do.”

“Yes.”

Hope. Asai could not believe it. She should go write a letter to her father that very minute. But did she have anything for stationary?

In her mind’s eye, she recalled paper on the table in Anda’s cave. Anda kept a notebook. Surely Anda would not spite her one or two sheets of it. Anda had nearly become nice now. The Pirate Lord’s daughter had even smiled at her when had come back with the inoculation, telling others that she had gotten the idea to use the lab from Asai.

So, Asai rushed up the steps to get to that cave. No one would miss her. Everyone was happy. She was safe.

As she got nearer to the cave itself, breathless, Asai tread slower. She even caught her breath before going up the last five steps to the landing. When she walked into the cave, her mind went over where the papers were kept. Anda also had pens, pencils in color, and inks. Yet once inside the cave, some unusual sounds came to her ears.

Breathing. Grunting. And she was not sure what else.

Asai’s eyes tracked into the dark of the cave, struggling to focus as nearly everything was black. But then her eyes followed to where she heard the quiet commotion. At first her mind did not register it. But then as her eyes focused, she saw the whole of it. Walen and Anda were naked together, wrapped in physical embrace, her legs up and around him. Walen was busy making love to her with a passion unexpected. His hands grasped Anda’s, almost like a struggle and yet also mutually clenching with desire. Asai just stood there, watching.

It was almost hypnotic.

They did not see Asai, too consumed with what they were doing to notice.

Asai slowly backed away.

Forget the paper.

Someone else must have paper.

And she quietly fled, so they did not see her at all.

Nobody Else’s Business

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Ten

 

Asai waited for when Walen came home. His parents were out helping organize the distribution packages for the White Plague vials going into space, and they would be gone for a while. During that time, Asai wrote a polite letter to her father begging to let her leave the Cliffwalls colony on Sand immediately, enumerating all the reasons why it had been an utter mistake to have left her there. She had time to fold it up and put it in a sealed envelope.

Walen walked in with a slight skip to his step, and when he saw her sitting there, his head cocked to the side in curiosity.

“What’s up?” he took another step toward her.

Heaving a sigh, she said, “Uh… I was out this afternoon and had decided to gets some paper from Anda’s place—and so I went…”

The expression on his face shifted a little, following her train of thought.

“…so I went, peeking into her cave where I knew the paper would be….”

Blinking, comprehension washed over his face. He went slightly pale, but then flushed, pressing his lips together as he looked down at the floor.

“…so you can imagine my surprise when I found her—and you… uh well, engaged in something I had only heard rumors about, but did not quite want to believe.” Asai raised her eyebrows, doing her best not to get all hot and bothered again. Her eyes tried to meet his, and nearly failed as he lifted his sheepish gaze to hers. “Why, Walen? When you know—”

“Know what?” he retorted in his defense. “She wants to. I want to. Why is it anybody else’s business?”

Asai shook her head and leaned back. “You’re right. It is not my business. But, I can’t look at you anymore and think you are one of the good guys.”

“We’re not doing anything wrong!” Walen protested, flustered.

Asai laughed angrily. “Yes, you are! You’re not married to her! And I hear you don’t intend to either! Who would want a husband like you, who thought it was ok to just screw it with his best friend just because she was a girl!?”

“It’s not like that!” Walen snapped, coloring.

“Oh, then what is it like?” Asai propped her hands onto her hips. “I mean you touch each other all the time. I’ve seen you! No normal people do that!”

Walen rolled his eyes, much like a guy who had heard this lecture before.

“Have you no standards?” Asai demanded, really disappointed in him.

“I do!” Walen bit back. “And you just don’t get it.”

“Then explain it to me,” Asai said. “When did you start doing it with her? And why, if it isn’t about love and you don’t intend to marry her, why do keep doing it after you were told it was wrong?”

Huffing, Walen took a step back and leaned against the wall. “You assume too much. But fine! Do you want the long story or the short version?”

Glaring at him, Asai said, “Tell the truth. Don’t leave anything out.”

Folding his arms, he huffed and got comfortable. “Fine. Short version is simple. Long version will take a lot time and might make you real uncomfortable. But the short version is that, yes, Anda and I have sex together.  Our reasons are none of your business—but if you really want me to be plain, we do it because it feels good. Ok? We both like it. Besides, it upsets Lord Gwy who is an utter control freak. Now do you want the long version?”

Narrowing her eyes at him, disgusted with her cousin, Asai folded her own arms and got comfortable on the stool. “I said I did. I want to know why you started in the first place, why you thought it was ok.”

“Alright.” He drew in a breath and let it out, shaking off his anger. “First off, I don’t want you angry with Anda about this. People always want to blame her for what we do. But she is not the guilty one. If you want to blame someone, blame me. I got her into it. I was curious. And because she was my best friend, I knew she’d do anything for me.”

Asai paled. Her cousin was corrupted too. Damn. All the men were.

“Everybody is always calling her a slut,” he muttered. “That’s not right. It is not even accurate. She’s only ever had sex with me. Only me. She’s not doing it with anyone else. She’s not like that.”

“But why did you…?”

He sighed, shaking his head. “It… It all started when I was nine.”

Her eyes widened, horrified. “Nine?”

He nodded. “Yeah. Nine. And let me finish. Ok? Context matters.”

She settled on to the stool, listening, but stunned that it had started when he was nine years old. That was sick.

“See, all the boys hung out together. And we all thought the older boys were so impressive. We hung on their every word and copied whatever they did.” He shook his head more. “But the thing was, the older boys would tell all these jokes that were waaay over my head. I was the only one who did not get them while everybody else did—and that’s because they were all what my mom could call ‘dirty jokes’… jokes about sex.”

Horrified, but believing it, Asai shifted on her stool. This explained why all those boys had become corrupted. They were participating in the same thing together and no one had censured them.

“And when they found out that I didn’t even know that they were talking about, they made fun of me. You know… ‘Holy Veelslah’s son’ and all that. It was humiliating.” His face colored from the memory. “I… they asked me in a voice people use with little kids if I knew where babies came from. And I just told them what my mom told me when I had asked her—that when two people love each other very much, the love ‘spills over’ and makes a new life.”

Asai nodded. That was what most parents said to really little kids. So what?

“They laughed even more at me when I told them that. They called me a baby. The guys acted as if the difference between boys and girls was this big dirty secret. They said I was stupid and naïve, and because of that, I became the butt of their new jokes.” Walen ground teeth as if the memory was unforgivable. “So, I went back to my parents for the real story, as clearly there was more to it, and it was being kept a secret from me. But do you know what my parents said?”

Shrugging, Asai stared at him, waiting for when he too became a fornicator.

“We’ll tell you when you are older.” He shook his head. “I shouted at my dad, demanding he tell me now. But he just spanked me and said only naughty boys think about stuff like that.

“So now I really wanted to know.” Walen declared, much to her shock. “I was mad at my dad. And my friends would not tell me because it was hilarious to make fun of me. So… I went to my best friend, Anda, who would not laugh at me, and would not lie to me.”

Shifting more comfortably in her seat, Asai waited for the truth. Was this it?

“Before you get any ideas,” he added, “Anda was always my best friend. And the boys always made fun of me for having a girl as a best friend. But she was smart and fun. She was always good for thinking up fun things to do. And she was the Pirate Lord’s daughter. I figured if anybody knew anything about how babies were made, she could tell me and she would not laugh at me.”

Asai looked to her knees. So far, none of this was wrong, exactly.

“So when I took her aside and asked her, she was a little surprised. But she did not make fun of me. And it turned out that Lord Gwy and her mom actually taught her what I needed to know.” He nodded sagely. “She explained to me how babies were made—the way her parents told her.”

“Which is?” Asai wanted to makes sure he wasn’t just being delusional. She did not trust Lord Gwy to teach such things in a civilized way.

Recognizing her look, Walen shook his head. “What she told me? What her mom told her. And in kid-language for a kid of eight. You really want to hear it? Fine. It’s basic. Like… ‘inside a dad is half of something that makes a baby and inside the mom is the other half. As long as they stay separate, no babies will be made. But if a mom and dad want to make a baby, what’s in the dad has to go inside the mom because the mom’s body protects, feeds, and keeps the baby until it is big enough and ready to come out to grow on its own.’ Basic.”

Asai blinked at him. That was harmless. Such a thing would not lead to a kid thinking to play at sex.

“Then Anda told me that ‘men’s bodies and women’s bodies are made for those jobs. So, a man has a pee-pee’—”

Asai giggled, blushing.

He rolled his eyes. “I know. We were nine. Come on. The point is, she said ‘men had pee-pees and women had what she called ‘innies’.’ And, according her mom, ‘when a dad and a mom want to make a baby, his pee-pee needs to go into her innie so he can give her that special seed, so her seed with his seed together can become one and make a baby.’ That’s it. That’s what she told me.”

Again, not exactly wrong. And innocent enough. Asai gazed at him, puzzled. “Then… why did you start to… you know, hook up?”

Walen looked to the ceiling and shrugged. “First, a disclaimer. Remember, we were nine and naïve. Innocent. But I had asked her if I could see her innie, as I didn’t have one—”

Asai drew in a breath. That was wrong. The first bad move. A boy was never supposed to see a girl’s parts until the wedding night.

“—and she had already seen what boys had, because she confessed that her little brothers sometimes ran around their home naked, so she saw them.”

“Brothers? I thought—”

“She had two other brothers and a little sister. But Alden, Plesqett, and Tequele died from the White Plague when it came around last time,” Walen explained. “Quahlad is all that is left. But anyway, she’d seen her mom pregnant, and I think that is why her parents gave her all those details. They answered her questions. If my dad had told me all of that, I never would have gone to Anda. None of it ever would have happened. The point is, she told me the basics that my dad and mom were too scared to talk about. She even explained what a woman’s breasts were for and all that. Milk for the baby. I didn’t know. But she knew.”

Women did. And they usually told their girls. Bosoms were for the babies. Her grandmother had told her all about this. But already this was bad. She knew now where it was leading.

“So, when I asked Anda to let me see her innie, she replied to me that she was not allowed to show a man her ‘innie’ until she is ready to make a baby.” He gazed frankly at Asai who breathed a little easier. “So, her parents taught her right. It wasn’t her fault. But I was a persistent little bugger back then. And I suppose I am a big one now. Blame me. But at the time, I was thinking—and I said (as it sounded reasonable to me)—that ‘I was just a boy, not a man. So, it was ok.’ Because I really wanted to see it. I wanted to see hers. I was jealous of those boys who knew more than me, and I knew my best friend would reason it out and decide to help me.”

Horrified, Asai stared at her cousin.

“And I watched her think about,” Walen mused aloud, recalling it as if the memory embarrassed him only a little. “And it made sense to her too. I was just a boy. Not a man. So, she agreed to let me see hers.” He paused, thinking a bit longer. “I realize now it was a really naughty thing to do—but I helped her pull off her pants and open her legs so I could look at what she had. Then, to be fair, I showed her mine….” He heaved a hormonal breath, lost in the memory. “But… seeing hers changed everything. It wasn’t just curiosity anymore. I felt a desire grow that had not been there before. I wanted to touch it. I wanted to touch her. I wanted to know what it felt like. I wanted to know what it felt like to try to make a baby with her. Ideas just flooded into me that, that, that I never would have thought of before if I hadn’t seen hers. However, we were only nine, and at the time all I thought was how fun it was to try something so taboo.”

“And she let you?” Asai gasped, her horror spreading in judgement. Her cousin had indeed been a dirty little kid. He had corrupted his friend.

He shrugged. “She’s younger than me, and she looked up to me. Besides, I made her curious too. Though she had seen boys’ ‘pee-pees’, she had never really thought about actual sex and how it fit before. She was innocent. But standing there, with both of our pants off, we decided to make it a game. We called it ‘making babies’. I tried to make my little ‘pee-pee’ go into her ‘innie’.”

Asai shuddered. He had been nine. Anda had probably been eight, barely nine herself.

“It didn’t work, of course. It just made us feel funny.” He still looked at the ceiling, remembering it. “And at the time, I just thought I was learning stuff that everybody else knew. Catching up, you know? I wanted to see what everyone knew.”

Cringing, Asai stared at the floor. She could not look at him. He was such a naughty boy. He had molested and corrupted his best friend.

Walen thought on it for a moment, shaking his head. “And you know, if we were other kids, maybe it would have died there. It was a game. No lust involved. But… you ought to know, she is just as tenacious as I am. We wanted to see it work. And two tenacious kids who discovered something new, naughty, secret, and taboo… Well, that just made it fun.”

Asai shot him a dirty look. “But you knew it was naughty.”

He nodded. “Yeah… I think I knew, deep down. But I was so sick of being called ‘Holy Veelslah’s son’ that I wanted to do something naughty. Just one thing. Nothing mean or really bad. Nothing that hurt anybody. But naughty so the boys would stop laughing at me. So, I could feel experienced. Adult.”

“Did you tell the boys about your… ‘game’ with Anda?” she asked, wondering if he had bragged.

“No.” Walen shook his head. “It was our little secret. Also, Anda and I did not try it again for another year anyway. It was a one-time thing. We both figured after struggling to make… ‘our parts’ fit together, that we were too little for it to work right. My ‘pee-pee’ was too small for starters. So, we promised to get back together the next year and try again.”

Asai stared. How did they even remember to do it a year later? Tenacious was not the word. She felt sick.

“And we also promised to find out how baby-making really worked, physically how it was done, and share what we knew with each other so we could make it work and do it. We did not understand about puberty and fertility and stuff like that back then.” He chuckled, thinking on it. “It was quest. A game. Nothing more.” But then he sighed and added, “And also, those jokes the boys told started to make sense. I mean, half of them were about people riding each other or being on top of each other. Really dumb jokes. Not actually funny. Just… embarrassing. But anyway, after that, I just showed those boys that I knew more about ‘making babies’ than they thought—just to shut them up.”

“Did they shut up?” Asai heaved a disappointed sigh. Walen had been a dirty little boy, and that was it.

Thinking only a second, Walen shook his head. “Nope. Not really. They just changed the jokes. They wanted me to be the perpetual butt of their jokes. They liked the idea of ‘corrupting’ me, besides. So, they started to teach me all the taboo words and stuff related to it to see if they could embarrass me, or get me to repeat them in from of my father.”

Asai rolled her eyes.

“But I just took advantage of that. They even told me about puberty before I really needed to know what would happen. They thought it was a dirty secret.” He snorted. “They were always trying to shock me. They gave me the adult words people used about sex and everything, and I showed them there was nothing that they could tell me that would surprise me. And while they were going around peeping in on girls bathing at the river, getting in trouble, I stayed away. I learned all that I could by listening to their bragging. And I shared it all with Anda.”

It occurred to Asai that her cousin had definitely been the one who had corrupted Anda, not the reverse, which was shameful. She felt sorry for Anda for the first time. He had ruined her life. Anda had no chance for a healthy match now.

“I never once repeated what the boys were saying in earshot of Mom or Dad, because somehow, I knew it would upset them or, worse, my parents would lie to me about the meaning and tell me not to repeat them. But I liked learning this adult stuff. I liked knowing.” He chuckled. “It let me understand the adult conversations I overheard, and I pretended not know what they were talking about. You’d be surprised how many adults talk about sex in front of kids, thinking they’re oblivious.”

“And Anda?” Asai asked, definitely surprised, but mostly by him. “You shared all that crap with her?”

He nodded sharply. “Everything. And she shared with me all she learned.”

“Like dirty jokes?” Asai grumbled.

He shook his head. “Nope. She talked with her mom—”

Asai drew in a breath.

“She asked her parents questions, because she could. They didn’t lie to her,” Walen explained. “And since she was nine, going on ten, they were innocent enough questions. She asked about when she would get breasts like her mom and other things.”

“Oh.”

“That year, she found that she would not get breasts until she was at least eleven years old. At the same time, I learned from the boys better, more adult words than pee-pee.” He watched his cousin’s expression harden as he had almost said a taboo word in front of her. “I also learned words like erection and ejaculation—”

Asai drew in an astonished breath, coloring.

“—among all the dirty words which I won’t repeat to you as I know you’ll just squirm. And Anda found out one day that boy’s phallus does get bigger when he is an adult, and it changes in a way so that one day our game would work.” Walen slowly shook his head. “Knowing that just motivated us more to make it work.”

“Oh, heavens,” Asai muttered, wishing he would not use such words. They were painting graphic images in her mind.

“So… do you want me to continue?” He gazed dryly at her, as he knew he was making his cousin extremely uncomfortable.

Asai contemplated it. She was already disappointed in him for leading Anda away from normal kid stuff. She swallowed, shook her head and said, “When did it become no longer a game? Just tell me that?”

He shrugged with an almost flippant air. “It’s still a game. But… you want to know when it stopped being just an innocent curiosity. Am I right? When it became more… sensual?”

Closing her eyes, she nodded. Damn. He was shameful.

Walen scratched the back of his head. “Ok. Fine. I hate seeing you squirm like this, but you clearly are a glutton for punishment. You want to know when we started enjoying sex? Alright. I was until after we were eleven. It was all innocent curiosity up until then.”

She glared at him, not sure ‘innocent curiosity’ described it.

“We tried having sex again during a festival when we were ten—a time when everyone was busy and none of the adults would miss us,” he explained. “We found a secret place to do it. We were still just curious, and it was pretty much the same as when we were nine. It was a no-go. I mean I did get an erection but—”

“Oh please! No details!” Asai covered her face. She did not want to imagine this.

He halted, blushing. “Sorry.” He paused, allowing her to regain her composure before he continued on. “But anyway, that was the year we started to get into really touching each other.”

“Ugh!” Asai stared at the ceiling. This was sick.

“I know you don’t want to hear this,” Walen said. “But—”

“I don’t wanna hear!” Asai groaned. “Skip to when you became horny for each other.”

“Asai…” Walen took a step closer to her. “The touching is what led to it. You can’t actually do a little touching and not end up wanting a lot. It feels good being touched right. Makes your heart race and your body get all hot. It all leads to sex. That’s the point.”

She closed her eyes, clenching her teeth.

Yet Walen continued, “We learned all this later, when it was too late and we were hooked. The more we touched each other, the more we wanted to do it. In fact, I found out later that touching had a name. It’s called ‘foreplay’—as in, it gets your body ready for the real deal of hooking up and sending seed.”

Asai’s eyes opened, and she stared at him. No one had told her this. Not even granny. Touching was not allowed. Now she knew why. “So, adults tell us not to let someone touch us because…?”

“They don’t want you to get excited for sex,” Walen said, nodding. “Once the touching starts, that’s all that will be on your mind—wanting to go further. And that’s the truth.”

“So, no touching… to stop us from doing sex later,” Asai bit out, adding it up and what he had done with Anda.

He nodded. “Yeah.” but then he angled his head. “And to protect kids from creepy adults.”

Asai glared at him. She had always been warned of creepy adults doing the touching. But he had done the creepy thing as a kid. He had touched Anda. Why had Anda not listened to her mother?

“We still like touching each other,” he murmured. Seeing her look he added, “I know. We’re not supposed to. But it was pretty much too late for us when we were eleven. At ten, it was a game. But at eleven, when we got together again, a lot had changed.”

Asai did not want to look at him. She had got him all wrong.

“No one suspected what we were up to, you know. People thought we were just two cute kids sneaking off and playing together. They did not watch us that closely.” He shook his head. “I learned that year from watching the boys who had picked on me and teased me how they got in trouble for flipping girls’ skirts up and stuff like that. I learned you don’t do stuff to a girl if she does not want it—like flipping up their skirts when they are walking.”

“You didn’t know that before?” Asai glared at him.

He shrugged. “I knew… but, the boys I hung out with thought it was ok to do whatever they wanted that they could get away with. They did not think about what the girl wanted. So yeah, they peeped on girls and tried to touch them whenever they could, without asking them.”

She still glared at him. “And you thought Anda wanted it?”

With another shrug, he said, “I asked her. When we were eleven, I asked her if she still wanted to play at this or if she wanted to stop.”

“And she wanted to keep doing it?” Asai shook her head.

Walen scratched the back of his head. “Uh… she was more cautious.”

Asai perked up.

“That year Anda had learned about girls’ puberty, and she was worried about getting pregnant if we kept playing at it,” he explained.

Asai nodded. This made sense. Anda was a pragmatist.

“But she was now getting breasts. She was very proud of them, you know. And that year, she wanted to show them off to me. So we went to our private place and she took off her shirt.”

That.

Asai closed her eyes.

“They were so cute,” Walen murmured, remembering them. “Little mounds. She was no longer flat-chested. And… she let me touch them.”

Inwardly moaning, Asai shook her head. That was another big no-no. Granny said to never let a man touch her bosoms. Bosoms were for babies and milk.

“It just became part of foreplay,” he nearly whispered, as if just thinking of it created euphoria. “That year, we really got into it. Since we were still to immature for real sex, we rubbed up against each other a lot with our clothes off, and we practiced kissing.”

Blinking more at him, trying to get the image of the two naked together out of her head, she said, “I’ve never seen you kiss her…” …except that one time in the cave during sex. They were all over each other with their mouths then. She was starting to feel hot, thinking about it.

He shrugged. “I know. We don’t do it for others to see. They’d watch us all the time if we did. Besides, we save kissing for sex. It makes it better.”

She stared at him. Who was this guy? Was Mr. Veelslah really his father?

“But sitting and kissing romantically…” He shook his head. “I once imagined kissing Qwanna back when I had a crush on her. But that fantasy died when she rejected me. It’s better during sex at any rate. Kissing. And Anda got real good at it.

“But anyway, that year things changed. Anda started to get pretty—more womanly. And the men started looking at her as if they wanted to take her away and… you know, make her theirs. I even overheard them talking about her as a marriage prospect. I was kind of scared they were going to take my best friend away from me.”

Asai was not sure what he was saying.

He rambled on, “That same year I was also going into my apprenticeship to be an engineer, which would take me away from her most days. Or at least that had been the plan. Some people even teased me about marrying Anda… just like you did—but, I never thought it was possible. And honestly, they weren’t serious. Girls always married men older than them in our camp. I’ve never seen someone marry a peer. No one would see me as a suitor.”

Shivers ran down Asai. “You want to marry her?”

Walen shrugged, but it was in his eyes. “We always imagined running away together. Skip marriage. Her father wanted her to marry some hot shot man—and he does not like my dad at all. So, marrying me would have been out of the question. Lord Gwy hates our family. No way would he allow it.”

“Even though you two have…” She leaned back and made the sex gesture with her hands. “After all you two have done…?”

He nodded. “He doesn’t care. In fact, he hates me more knowing I had sex with her first, and his daughter only wants sex from me. She was never interested in any of those guys in any case.”

“Does Anda want to marry you?” Asai asked, as somehow this was at least leading in the direction of possible solution. Being foolish young lovers was one thing, but if they ended up married….

To that, Walen shrugged. “I don’t think it’s on her mind at all. She does not expect her father to allow it. Besides, her family situation is so lousy, I don’t think she trusts marriage.”

Asai stared ahead. “But she’ll have sex with you.”

With another shrug, Walen sighed. “Well, once we finally figured out how to make it work, and had real sex a couple times, we were addicted. It felt so good, we didn’t want to stop after that. And we don’t want it from anybody else.”

“How old were you when you finally figured sex out? Or… made it work?” Asai muttered, appalled at how flippant he was about it. She was only glad that he was monogamous—that they were.

He thought on it and said, “We had all the facts when we were twelve. But our first real successful hookup was when we were thirteen.”

She stared.

“It was still just a game at twelve,” he recalled. “Show and tell. Touching, and trying to see if we fit into each other yet. I finally had pubic hair. Her breasts were bigger, and she was now wearing a halter. She didn’t have her bleed yet, though. Funnily enough, that year her mother gave her another ‘talk’.” Walen chucked. “I was still waiting for one from my parents. But my parents seemed to think I would somehow magically know it… or maybe they were waiting for my first wet dream. I don’t know.”

Asai rolled her eyes. He was getting too open with his language again, ignoring how such words made her squeamish. She did not want to hear about wet dreams.

“The point is, the talk Anda’s mom had with her was about courting and wooing and how to handle a man who won’t listen to a ‘no’ answer. Also, her mom told her that she was not allowed to start seeing suitors until she was fifteen at least. No kissing. No hand holding. No hugging. She had to keep her distance. And men were shooed away from her.” Walen bit his lip, wryly thinking on that. “But because she and I had always been friends, nobody really considered me as a suitor. Or a threat. They didn’t even give me a second look. So, we were still able to find alone time for all the fun stuff, and no one knew what we were up to.

“When we were twelve, we came to our usual cave during the festival again, and tried really hard to have sex that time. However, I could not keep my—um… hmm… anyway, it up for long enough to make it really work. So… we made up a new game.” Walen nodded to her, noticing she was listening more, despite how close he came to using ‘naughty’ graphic words. “Because we did not want to wait a year to touch each other again, since it felt so good and was not dangerous, we decided to keep doing all the touching and kissing when no one was looking. We agreed that I could touch her breasts and between her legs whenever I wanted to, and she could touch and rub against my… privates whenever she liked—as long as no one caught us doing it. And we’ve had a lot of fun sneaking around doing it. She’d wear boys’ pants and a long shirt so when we’re sitting at a table, she could open the front of her pants, let me slip my hand right in, and no one would see us do it. And if I wore a long shirt that day, she’d sometimes do me the same service.”

Ugh. Asai could not even voice it this time. He and that girl were degenerates.

“Look. I know you hate hearing this, but the reason we do it so much is because of how it makes us feel.” He lifted his eyebrows with a look that said she had to accept this fact. “I know you don’t think it’s right. But you need to hear it. It is a feeling that swells over your body, inside and out, all tingly and hot. It gets your blood moving. It makes you breathe hard. And at times, it makes you want to be part of each other so bad, it is almost painful to be separate. And yeah, like I told you, it is addicting.”

Asai massaged her forehead as he talked, a headache coming on, not wanting to hear anymore.

“But anyway,” he sounded resigned to continue, “As I said, we didn’t have real sex until the next year. By that time, I finally had my first wet dream—and finally my dad talked to me about what it ‘means to be a man’—which, on the whole, was too little too late. It was barely the basics. He hardly explained what ejaculation was or why I had a wet dream about having sex with Anda. It was a great dream too. And I actually told him that part, hoping he would come clean and not handle me with kid gloves. But he failed to answer my serious questions, and in the end, all he said was to treat women with respect, and when I found the right lady to let him know.” He shook his head. “I bet you anything, he was waiting for right before my marriage to tell me how sex actually worked.”

Ugh. Asai blushed on behalf of her cousin Veelslah who indeed had meant well. Her father had been shy about ‘the talk’, but at least he had encouraged her granny to give her what she needed. Her granny had been honest and helpful.

“As for Anda, she had not yet had her first bleed.” Walen continued on explaining. “So it may have been too early for her. But I was ready.”

Asai shook her head. “How old were you again? Thirteen? How is that ready?”

“Physically ready,” he replied firmly. “I was physically ready to do my part. I was producing seed. My body was ready for it. And I prepared, besides.”

She closed one eye. “Prepared?”

He nodded frankly. “The boys tried to shock me with all sorts of stuff about sex with the whores. They were already talking about it and how it felt do it with one.”

Asai gasped. These were young men he was talking about. He had known who visited those women.

“One of them got drawings showing people having sex in different positions and tried to mock me with them.” Walen shrugged. “But they just gave me ideas.”

“What?” This utterly horrified her, especially him saying all this.

He chuckled with a side look at her. “Come on. Think about it. How comfortable do you think it is for two people to making their ‘parts’ merge? Especially for the girl? I had to figure out how to make it work with Anda that would not hurt her. I wanted her to like it. The pictures gave me ideas.”

She gasped. But then she tried to picture it. Back in the cave, Anda’s naked legs had been around him. He had been butt-naked on top of her, moving together. Was it comfortable at all? She honestly had never envisioned it before.

“I learned that there is more than one way for a man and woman to hook up,” he explained, dirtying her thoughts with his words, causing her to imagine it. “Some are more pleasurable positions than others, some with more payoff, and some easier… for a quick one.”

“A quick one?” Horrified, Asai could not believe he thought of how to casually screw his best friend. Did he not understand this was supposed to be something intimate and special? About love? She managed to say, “Takes the meaning out of it, though. Doing a quick one for a game?”

He shrugged, his eyes taking in her squirming. “Not for us. Especially not lately. Sometimes it is all we can get. Touching can be fine for a while, but I prefer the small opportunities when I can be physically part of her. The moment of being one, inside of her, together, is what matters.”

She recoiled, staring at him. He was getting more graphic again.

“But anyway, I was saying, we had real sex then when we were thirteen. I mean, we did everything we wanted to play at making love. Foreplay. Tons of kissing. I had a solid erection. And…”

Asia covered her ears with her hands. He as getting graphic again.

“… I mean, she got so beautiful. Her breasts are like—”

“I don’t care what they are like!” Asai snapped, covering her face with her hands. “You’re gross.”

He huffed. “No. You’re just naïve. You gotta understand, you have to do all sorts of things to make it really good, and that means I need to feel her… bosoms. She likes it. It helps. It also makes me hard so I really can thrust in deep, and it makes her wet—”

“Wet?” Asai grew more appalled. Already she was stunned with the visuals he had given her.

“A girl has to be wet inside for it to work well,” he explained. “It’s a man’s job to make sure the woman gets sufficiently wet before he…” he huffed, trying to be less graphic for her as he could see she did not like it, “…puts his in. It could be painful for her otherwise.”

Asai had heard about painful intercourse. It never occurred to her that there was a method to making it less so. Her grandmother had warned her once that physical relations between men and women was not always pleasurable for the woman, that men often got more out of it.

“Not to brag, but mine gets really big when I’m excited, and I don’t want to hurt her.” He then sighed. “So anyway, we tried practically everything. Every position. We did it kneeling, then in doggy position—”

“What’s—”

“Alright! Fine. No details.” He shook his head at her, watching her face react. “I just wanted to explain about the ‘quick one’. It’s… how animals do it. She bends over, leans on something, and… Fine. Imagine dogs, ok? Dogs getting it on? It is why it is called the ‘doggy position’. It is also what most of the guys call a ‘quick hump’.”

Asai felt sick.

“But anyway, as I said, we tried everything—all these different positions just to see how it felt.” He chuckled. “I can now tell you the best one—”

But Asai just shook her head. She did not want to hear any more.

“Best is face-to-face. You see the one you are making love to, how she’s feeling,” he said without blush. “When she is on her back, staring up at me with that look on her face, holding onto me, kissing me… it makes me want to give her my all. All my strength. All my energy. She practically sings, begging me to not ever stop. The first time we did face-to-face, with her on her back, her legs around me, that’s when it spilled over from me into her for the first time ever.”

Asai drew in a breath.

“There really is a spillover?” Asai gasped. Her face felt hot. Her mind seemed to freeze. She was breathing hard. Again, her mind bought back what she had seen. The sounds. The motions. How Anda clung had onto him. How he had moved into her.

Walen nodded to her. “Yep. From the guy into the girl. It’s technically called seminal ejaculation, but the guys have a dirtier word for it. It is what all the passion is for. To make the spillover happen so a baby can be made.” He then shook his head. “However, after it ended, after the euphoria was over and we… separated, she got scared that maybe I got her pregnant. She could feel my spillover in her, you see, and it freaked her out. But we cleaned up, got dressed, and I tried to keep her calm as she was being a little irrational. I mean, if she did not have her regular bleed, there was no way she’d become pregnant. The bleed is the sign that a woman can bear a child. Both she and I knew that.”

Asai scowled at him. He was being too flippant about it. Pregnancy was a big deal. A girl’s life could be ruined by one. Her body changed when pregnant, from chemistry to organs. A woman’s life was at risk. Her granny said so.

“And because she was freaked, we decided not mess around like that for a bit. Not until the next year, which is when we got caught.” He rocked on his heels as if done telling the story.

“So why did she agree to have sex with you again?” Asai demanded, as this was making her nuts. “You played your game. You did the deed. You accomplished your aim. Why continue?”

Walen gave a half shrug. “Well… after she didn’t get pregnant and after she calmed down, she decided she missed being touched. She liked the feeling. I told you it was addictive.”

Asai rolled her eyes.

“So… we got back into that,” he said, almost with a blush. “And… well, she decided that she wanted to try having real sex one more time.”

Her mouth opened in shock.

“She told me she actually had fun when we were doing it, but when she felt the flow-in, it had scared her. It was just so new.” Walen shrugged. “We would have done it again that day, but according to our game, she said we had to wait for the next year to have sex. So… we did wait. We planned and looked forward to it. But we also did all the other stuff whenever we could find time to, up until then.”

Asai rolled her eyes. They were reprehensible.

“However…” He rolled out his hand. “Anda had her first bleed that year, and then all the consecutive bleeds from that month afterwards—which complicated things…”

Her look said it all. Of course, it complicated everything. Anda was no longer a child, and such a thing could no longer be a game. Life and death now became a factor. Anda could get pregnant from there on. How stupid was he?

Walen shrugged. “That would have ended it. Yeah. I see it in your face. We knew what we were up against. We knew we were playing with… well, metaphorically, fire. The thing was… neither she nor I forgot how good it felt doing it together. Being one beast. You don’t know. You’ve never done it. You really have no idea.”

Asai glowered at him. She felt a bit small, actually.

“So… we tried to figure out a way in which we could, you know, keep it going.” With a nod, he added, “Anda one day found out that there were ‘infertile’ periods in a woman’s cycle where it would be safe for us to, well, hook up, and she would not get pregnant. The first year would be a little dangerous as her cycle was erratic, but after that year, it would become regular. Besides, the bleed itself only lasted a week. That week was no fun for both of us. She wasn’t feeling good, and it was not wise to ‘touch’ her, at least not down below. And she wore the special pants with the removable center those days.”

His cousin looked away. She always wore those pants now. It was weird.

“Of course, she always wears them now…” Walen laughed, practically hearing her thoughts. “But I also know her cycle now, so it does not matter.

“But when the year came around for our chosen date, the festival, she was on her rag that week.” He shook his head. “So inconvenient, and the reason we got caught.”

Asai stared, as they had gotten away with it for so long already. “How?”

He shrugged. “Because, only at the festival can we just run off and play without anybody looking for us. We were both teens besides, no longer kids. People stopped seeing us as innocent.”

She just shook her head.

“We waited until her flow stopped, which was a week later. But by that time, people expected us to show up at certain places at certain times for certain kinds of work, and when we didn’t show up on time to this one thing… well, let’s just say that someone went looking for us or followed us and found us. I don’t know. I just know that someone spied on us while we were doing it, I guess the same way you did. Then that person finked on us.” Walen shook his head. “Thing was, even though we got caught that time, it was the best… union, we had ever had.”

Asai stared.

“I mean, it was beautiful. We enjoyed each other for nearly an hour. I… I reached full completion. I had heavy spillover. And she had her own…” he paused, angling his head to the side. “Have you ever heard of the word orgasm?”

Asai shook her head, but was not really wanting to learn his dirty words.

“Well anyway, she orgasmed, which is when the body is overwhelmed with passion to the point that it gives you a huge pay off. It is different between men and women, acts different, does different things.” Walen sighed. “And when she orgasmed, it just made it better for me—because it made mine stronger.

“But anyway, we had no clue somebody was watching us do it together.” He shook his head. “It was when we were cleaning up and getting dressed again when some people came to the cave and dragged us out. They took us in front of our parents and the clan council—and, well, the rest is history.”

“The rest is history?” Asai gaped at him. “What do you mean?”

“History. Done. We got in trouble.” Walen cringed this time. “And her dad… he beat her in punishment. I tried to stop him—but they just pulled us away from each other and took me home. Of course, my dad and mom were upset. And I got the whole lecture and all that about how I had shamed the family and ‘how in the world did I even know about sex?’ ” Walen huffed. “So, I told them how. I told them most of what I told you. I shouted at them. I said, ‘You didn’t bother to teach me, so I went to those who would. It was not my fault that I learned all the lessons you did not want me to hear. I had asked you and asked you and asked you, and you failed to give me what I needed’.” Walen chuckled. “Dad was floored. Mom looked like she had broken her favorite necklace. But they did not react as awful as Lord Gwy did to Anda. After that, he abused her daily. Beat her. Treated her like garbage.”

Hearing him, Asai hopped off the stool. “So why did you not stop then? Why did you two keep at it?”

Walen lowered his gaze at his cousin. “Honestly?” He shook his head. “Lots of reasons. I was mad. I was mad at my dad. I was mad at my mom. I was mad at Lord Gwy especially. I was mad at the colony council. I was mad at everybody. The only person I was not mad at was Anda, who was suffering because of me. If she had just gotten a lecture like I had… if they had blamed me for seducing her or something, we might have stopped then. I might have felt the shame of it like they wanted. But instead, Lord Gwy beat her and called her a slut from that day on. That is what pushed me over the edge.”

Asai rolled her eyes. “Walen…”

“Oh, come on,” Walen shot back. “Do you actually think after a lecture from a dad who was too scared to tell me the truth about the facts of life that I would quit wanting to feel what I had felt with the girl who I…” He colored. “Her dad beat her, when I was the one who convinced her to do it all. He punished her, and all I got a lecture and a look that said I was just being a naughty boy—from him!”

“Maybe he would not beat her if you two had stopped—”

Walen shook his head. “No. He wasn’t going to. He was going to keep beating her even if I stayed away from her. Because that was how it started. I tried to reason with him, to take the blame to protect her. Besides, Lord Gwy never really loved her. He loved his sons. He had wanted his firstborn to be a boy. Anda always told me so. And after he found about us, he called her all sorts of names, from slut to whore to trash…. And he called me nothing except ‘that boy’. I mean, I really was ready to ‘repent’ and be a ‘good boy’ until I found out he beat a confession from her.”

Asai blinked. Oh.

“And they really tried to keep us separate. Not even as friends. Her dad forbade her from seeing me. My parents likewise. Teachers and mentors tried to help them and everything. But there was nothing that was going to keep us away from each other after that,” Walen bit out with a scowl on his face. “We got back together the first moment we could. We had sex as soon as we could. It felt great being part of her again, and I made it especially good for her. I wanted her to know I was never going to leave her. She’d always have me. From thereon, it just became a new game—to see how much we could get away with.”

Asai stared at him. He looked like someone who meant every word. “What if she got pregnant?”

He nodded to her. “We figured out how to have sex in her fertile moments—but I am sure you don’t want me to describe how we do that.”

Asai cringed. It was still degenerate.

“We showed everyone that we were not going to separate. Everyone that tried to separate us learned that we just got together when they weren’t looking. To counter us… Anda’s father had made her a gopher, so he could watch her all the time—make her incessantly busy.” He shook his head. “It didn’t work. He should have given her a chaperone, because we know ways around his colony that most adults don’t, and we have rendezvous points. This is where the quick ones matter.”

Asai shook her head.

“And… all those men who had their eye on her for a wife—hah—none of them wanted her when they found out she was no longer a virgin.” He lifted his chin smugly. “And that proves they did not love her at all. They had only seen her as a trophy. But all this now meant they could not take her away from me anymore. So, I won.”

“That’s it?” Asai stared at him.

He nodded. “Yeah. That’s it. And sometime last year, my dad accepted that Anda was basically mine. He realized that she and I are friends for life. Lovers for life.”

Asai rolled her eyes.

“They are both still upset with me for having sex with her. They don’t like it when I do. But, Mom and Dad have long welcomed Anda as part of the family. And when we’re old enough to leave this place together, Anda and I will. Maybe she will be my wife.” Walen shrugged.

“Maybe? Huh. What about that guy she watches? The one in the fire. The one you are jealous of?” Asai murmured, realizing he meant what he had said about running away with Anda. “She crushes on him, right?”

Walen rolled his eyes, irritated at the mention of the man. “So what? The Leader-of-Many belongs to the Last Tarrn. He is to be the Tarrn’s husband. That’s prophecy. I don’t know how that is going to happen, because right now they hate each other. But I am sure that the Last Tarrn will take care of that whole mess, and Anda will see that I am her real friend, and she will stop mooning over him.”

“And why does she moon over him?” Asai smirked, recognizing his jealousy. It wasn’t just a friendship. That was plain now. Lover. He had admitted it.

Walen shrugged, his cheeks coloring. “He’s… mysterious. That’s all. Girls like that. But I can make her feel things that he can’t. I am actually here for her.”

“Do you really love Anda?” Asai asked, sure he did. “And don’t talk about the mushy romantic stuff. I mean real love.”

Staring off at the ceiling, Walen smiled, seeing she understood a little. “It is more like we trust each other. Besides, we’ve done it together for so long that I really cannot imagine having sex with anyone else. It’s not that I’m not attracted to other women. It is just that… we have an agreement. We explored sex together to better understand it, and we bonded over it. Maybe one day I will get her pregnant, on purpose. And I’ll get to be a dad.”

Repulsed, Asai turned away from him. She was so done with how casual he was about something so intimate, so personal.

“It was natural,” he shrugged. “It was also mutual. I mean, honestly, Asai. My parents weren’t going to teach me. Anda did. And I persuaded her to do it with me. And that is the truth. Blame me.

“And if you were ever curious about sex,” he added with a sharp look, “I’d teach you if you want. You can touch me and everything.”

Recoiling from him, Asai gaped at Walen. “I am uninterested!”

She stared at his smug expression, realizing he was teasing her. Yet… he probably would show her, literally, how it all worked if she asked. For pity’s sake, he got into it all out of childish curiosity. He did not understand that there were lines not to be crossed. But after listening to his tale, Asai’s mind reeled with wonder now. Had she really been taught all about human maturation and physical intimacy? There were a lot of things Walen had mentioned that she had not heard of before, like ‘erection’, ‘foreplay’, ‘orgasms’, and ‘sex positions’.

She said, “I think it’s wrong to see my second cousin’s phallus.”

Shrugging, Walen chuckled with that mocking glint in his eye. “I don’t actually want to show mine to you. That would be weird. But, haven’t you ever been curious?”

Asai paled, not daring to think about it. She tried to avert her eyes from his pants. But frankly, she had never seen a male part except on babies whose bums she had wiped. And for that matter, a decent person did not peer at a baby’s pee-pee and think about sex. That was sick.

Her cousin leaned his head nearer to hers. He gazed into her flushed face.  “As I said, I don’t actually want to do it with you or show you mine. And though I know some second cousins who do marry, I am not in to that.”

Asai blushed, feeling her ears get hot. Her heart pounded.

“And yes, Anda and I crossed lines that we shouldn’t have. In retrospect, I realize what a total horny idiot I was as a kid. But with the whole world judging her over it, and for some reason ignoring me, I got mad about it. Ok?” Walen nodded at her “I did not realize that she would be condemned and I would be given a pass. If everyone had not overreacted, we probably would not have continued. But they did. So, we did.”

He shook his head. “I actually do love her, ok? But not that mushy stuff. It’s… more. She matters to me, much more than all this other stuff. It is not about the sex, though it feels great doing it with her. And I am willing to put up with a certain degree of crap from her because she’s really got no one else. And the last thing we need is you judging us too. You’re a little princess, and you have no idea what it is like to be us.”

That last remark came like a stomp to her face. Glaring at him, Asai stormed off. Now he was calling her a princess? That was infuriating.

Killed the Cat

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eleven

 

Asai decided to pretend that she had not seen what she had seen and had not talked to her cousin about it. She knew Walen would pretend all that. And he might or might not tell Anda. Asai figured he wouldn’t—but then he had done a lot of things she had never conceived of him doing. Yet when she saw Anda around the colony going about her life, even nodding to her kindly and talking to her with appreciation for the small nudge toward a cure, Asai could tell Walen had not said a thing.

With the disease gone, and the colony back into health, Asai noticed a change in mood. Bennela invited her to join the Singles in the valley again. Fallow whispered to her that Qwanna missed her and that maybe they could get together secretly to talk. Even the men looked at her as if they realized that maybe she was not the problem. After all, Anda was singing her praises for helping them all see beyond a blind spot, which helped save the colony and possibly ended the threat of that plague forever.

Despite all that, Asai had decided to continue to keep separate, helping Quahlad in his errands, aiding the Matron in her work, and then slipping off into the quiet of the cool cave. Her mind was still reeling over the events of her life in that colony. She just wanted to go home.

But being alone with her thoughts more often than not, something had started to tickle the back of Asai’s mind—something which she had never mentally entertained before. It asked impertinent and troubling questions. What did it feel like?

Sometimes when she closed her eyes, she could still see Walen and Anda going at it together in the cave. Thinking about it made her heart race. It replayed and replayed. She had never actually seen someone do sex before—except maybe a couple animals in the jungles. And dogs. She had overheard it, though, going on in other forest homes. And the more her mind replayed what she had seen, the more she started to wonder about things she had never really thought about before. The way Anda had clung onto her cousin. The way she breathed and moaned as…. Well, it all looked so intense; deliciously intense.

Walen had said it felt good, but he was a man. Everyone knew men enjoyed sex. But Asai had never really heard any such thing about women—until now.  Walen had said Anda not only enjoyed being touched, but had experienced intense pleasure from it. The word describing it felt dirty. But she could not forget how he described it—an explosive, pleasurable pay off. Women did not brag like men did. And if a woman did, she was called a slut. How could she confirm what he had said to find out if it was true and not just justifying his actions?

The more dominant part of her brain answered with a familiar voice, saying that it was dangerous to entertain such ideas. Think of what happened to Hanara, it said. All she had done was flirt. Look what it got her. The mental voice sounded somewhat like her granny. It was a wise voice. Asai listened to it.

Yet that tiny, scratching thought, which niggled about in her brain with new sensations tingling through her body as she thought them, asked her an unsettling question: Was Walen really teasing when he offered to show her his… thing? Or had he meant it, but then lied to cover up his embarrassment at being rejected so quickly?

Horrified for thinking those things, Asai hurried to find some cold water and washed her face. Then she went in search of something to do to keep her mind occupied. These thoughts were crazy. She had never thought like this before. Never. And, she decided firmly that Walen had only been teasing to punish her for asking such intimate questions about him and his lover.

But she had never seen one; that tiny, naughty thought told her, a small rush tickling through her.

The louder thought, which sounded definitely be in her grandmother’s voice, argued: You aren’t supposed to see one until you are married!

But she had seen baby ones while changing diapers of kids she babysat. What was the big deal if it was on a man? The tiny voice had a dirty yet logical sense. How different could they be?

Her grandmother-thoughts replied as her heart thumped in her chest, imagining it: It is a very big deal, as a man’s serves a unique purpose—delivery of seed—and she really ought to stop thinking about it. It was dangerous.

How was it dangerous? The simple, tempting question posed to her, titillating and tugging at her curiosity. Just looking. No biggie. Just looking. Walen would show you his, wouldn’t he? He would not take it any further, as you are cousins—distant though. He doesn’t want to marry you. He only had the hots for Anda, besides. He’s never looked at you like that.

The thought crushed her and also urged her.

However, this time the granny thoughts won out with one word. Gross.

Yep. Asai thought. Gross. There was no way she would dare ask her cousin to show her his privates. Gross.

The conflicting thoughts in her head died down. That just about ended it.

It would have. But that scratching, teasing thought lingered in the back of her brain. Just one look… Maybe while he is changing clothes.

To combat that, she had another, troublemaking urge to find Anda and tell her that Walen had offered to pull his male glory out to show it to her. But that thought passed extremely fast. There was no way she wanted Anda to know she had seen them in the act of screwing each other. It would make everything weird again. Not that it wasn’t already—but Walen was better at pretending that nothing had been said.

In a way, walking on them and seeing them go at it with so much passion made Asai feel small—small and inexperienced. Walen had said it. She did not know.

Asai shuddered, realizing she was also jealous. Anda was the kind of woman who feared nothing. Of course Walen loved her…. Loved her more, that is.

That was what really, truly bugged Asai. She hated it. She hated this part of herself which she never really wanted to admit existed. She had always been jealous of Anda, from day one. But not for the reason of losing a cousin. He was still her cousin. In truth, the part she hid from everyone in the colony, was that she had secretly crushed on Walen all this time.

Though she had never wanted to come to Sand, one thing had consoled her when she had been told of the situation and the opportunities before her. Yes, they were second cousins. Strictly speaking, second cousins was an iffy place to be when it came to relationships. It was the borderline among her people. Yet, she had known second cousins who had married and were happy together. They had healthy children even. It happened a lot among Pirates, actually. Compatibility was always a risk. But it was the borderline for a good reason. There was always the argument about gene variation, and only so many second cousins could marry before genetic disorders showed up. Besides that, her granny had declared it out of the question and utterly ridiculous (which explained her voice coming up in her conscience).

Despite that, Asai also knew her father had hoped the attachment would happen between her and her second cousin. She had not made any romantic attachments at home—and most of the men were leaving with him into battle, so her options were shrinking. He liked the Veelsahs. He liked Walen. So, in truth, he had not just left her behind with family. Rather, he had left her with a possibility for a match to be made. And when Asai had met her cousin, she saw he was perfect—but also taken. Her hopes had been dashed upon the moment Anda Gwyrran showed up and proved to be the one and only girl for Walen.

Jealousy surged over her once more.

For the slightest second, Asai considered asking Walen to teach her about sex—to take him up on that embarrassing offer that she was sure he had made just to unnerve her as punishment for peeping on him and Anda mid-physical conjugation. Yet… if he was intrigued and was that blindly impulsive as he somehow seemed to be, if she induced him into having sex with her, would the affair upset Anda? And would that leave Walen for herself?

Granny-thoughts said: That’s ridiculous. Stop thinking like that.

Asai shook the idea out her head. It was ridiculous, if not nasty. Anda would kill her. Besides, she told herself again that Walen had just been messing with her. It was more like him, actually. Fact was, she could tell he was too far gone on Anda to ever consider such a thing with her. That was clear. And if she had ever convinced him to do it, to have sex with her, he’d probably hate her afterwards. She didn’t want that.

And honestly, Asai found herself agreeing with her granny. It was gross. It had been a stupid thought to think. And she felt stupid for even slightly entertaining the idea that her second cousin was a good match for her. He really wasn’t. And the more she thought about it, she more she realized she had been delusional to even slightly entertain that thought. Walen tolerated her. He enjoyed Anda’s company. He fought for it.

Yet that scratching, titillating wonder in the back of her brain never quite left, even as she went about the daily routine.

Asai decided to take up more difficult tasks in the weavers’ group to keep her fingers working and her mind occupied. She felt guarded surrounded by those older women, and she really did not want to listen to Bennela’s gossip with Qwapsiiwda. Also, Malqew stopped trying to catch her eye and merely waited until they went to class so they could talk. Even then Malqew left her alone, sensing Asai was not really in a talkative mood anymore. And when Asai went to help Quahlad and his mother around the colony, she tried to keep her mind on the tasks.

But in the cool of the cave, her mind went back to and reeled over what she had seen, again and again and again, wondering what it felt like if she had been Anda. Walen said it felt amazing. She wanted to feel amazing.

“You seem unusually pensive,” Niinson said, walking over and squatting down next to her. “Do you need a listening ear? Or a shoulder to cry on?”

She heaved a sigh as she turned her eyes toward the calm young man who had always been kind to her. Could she tell him? It was way too intimate. And yet, he was a friend, right?

She shrugged, “A lot has been on my mind. I’ve seen something I shouldn’t have.”

He lifted his eyebrows. “Someone’s private business?”

In earnest, Asai nodded. “Yeah.”

“Then it is best to keep it to yourself,” he declared. “Private business should never be turned into public business.”

She nodded, leaning her chin against her knees, hugging them.

He watched her then chuckled. “It’s really bugging you, isn’t it?”

She nodded. “Yeah. But you are right. It is nobody’s business.”

“I’m not gossiper,” he finally offered. “If you need to get it off your chest, just tell me, and it will die with me.”

Asai cringed, thinking on it. “It’s… not much of a secret, actually. I…” Her face flushed. “I walked in on Walen and Anda doing it.”

He raised his eyebrows.

“It was a total accident.” Her face got even hotter. “I was fetching paper from her cave to write a letter, right? But the next thing I know, I see them in the corner just banging it out together. I freaked.”

Niinson seemed to be holding in a loud laugh. He swallowed it with a cough and said, “Do they know you kno—”

“Walen does,” Asai quickly said, coloring darker. “I confronted him.”

Niinson nodded. But then he shrugged. “Ok then. You now confirmed what we all knew. So… are you just suffering from shock?”

Asai nodded at first, but it quickly transformed into a head shake. “At first. Yes. But… I can’t get it out of my head, what I saw. I’m so embarrassed. Even more because, because…” She swallowed the rising saliva in her throat, trembling. “So many questions are now in my head. And I realize—though I understand the whole concept of mating to create a baby—that I really don’t get whole idea of them just doing it for fun.”

Niinson said nothing, pressing his lips together.

Blushing, Asai muttered, “I don’t want to be naïve. I want to understand…” what it feels like is what she did not say. Instead, that titillating thought in the back of her head drew her eyes to Niinson. A thought came to her, an idea, which made her quiver…. It swept through her. She put her hand on his leg, taking in a breath, then said, “Can I ask you a favor?”

He stared at her, puzzled. “What kind of favor?”

Sighing, as this felt so unwise but her curiosity was forcing her heart to race and urge her on, Asai blushed and lowered her eyes as she replied, as this was not something she would normally do, “As a friend, would you be willing to show me your… phallus? All I want to do is see one.” She got out those last words quickly.

Surprised, Niinson blinked at her. He looked up to the cave ceiling, thinking a moment. He slowly nodded. “I will, but on one condition.”

Asai drew in a breath, hoping it wasn’t anything gross. She just wanted to see one. That was all. Curiosity to satisfy, and then done. Over.

“After I show it to you, you will go out with me this afternoon. It’s the market today, and I’d like to go.” He nodded, gazing at her face with intent. “If you go with me, arm in arm as a date, I’d be happy to show you anything—as a friend.”

Flushing, her heart palpitating in excitement, her hands sweating, Asai eagerly nodded. It was not a bad set of terms, to be frank. “I will.”

Smiling at her, Niinson then looked around at the cave—first at the garden where Kolowiis was working and then toward where the older women had cleaned up. Most had gone home. “Ok. We can’t do this here. No privacy. But I know these caves really well. And I know just the place where we can have privacy.”

“Ok,” Asai nodded nervously. “But I just want to see… and maybe touch, if you don’t mind. That’s all. No sex. I’m not flirting. Purely educational.”

“Of course!” he cheerfully agreed. He then led the way.

As they walked into the deeper parts of the cave, much of it illuminated with bioluminescent substance they kept in jars, she could hear the water running more clearly. There were steps carved into the stone which had been trod for the garden to the underground river. But then they took an off path where not so many people went.

Niinson said as they went into one cavern where it looked like he had created a small hideaway with a fancy rug, some stored food, and a storage chest, “Welcome to my nook.”

Asai looked around. A small shiver told her that it was most definitely private. No one would walk in on them here—not unless they knew about it.

Niinson pointed to the rug area. “Let’s do this there. It’s cleaner.”

Another shiver ran down her back. Stepping forward felt like a mistake, but she took that step, her heart thundering now. She was going to see one. A real one on a real adult male. It scared her and excited her.

When they were on the rug, Niinson said with raised eyebrows, “Just the… ‘phallus’, right?”

She nodded.

“If you want to have a good look at it, you might have to get on your knees,” he suggested while fumbling with his pants buttons. She watched it fall out, released from the gap.

As she stared at it, Asai was in a sort of curious shock. Her granny-thoughts were telling her to pack up and go now. This was indecent. What was she doing?

But its shape and size entranced her. Through her ringing ears, she could hear Niinson urging for her touch it, though it smelled funny. Her mind buzzed. Her face grew hot. And though Niinson said something, and she heard him, everything was suddenly surreal. His hand rested on hers, lifting her fingers to help her handle his thing. Words Walen had said swam in her head as she stared at it. Erection. Hard. Larger. Excited. And she watched its transformation as she touched it. This was what Walen had? This was what he was putting into Anda?

“That feels real good,” Niinson said after a while. He smiled at her, breathing hard. “Have you seen enough? Or do you want more education?” He looked hopeful.

Realizing that she had been kneeling before it, Asai rose to her feet. She swallowed her breath and said to him in a slightly breathy voice, “That’s enough for today. Thank you.”

He grinned back at her. “It has been my pleasure.”

Something in those words made Asai tremble. He meant it.

He then sighed and began to button up his pants again, forcing his engorged privates inside. It took effort. “If you ever want more, I am here for you. And if you really want to know what all of it means… even why Walen would be so willing to have sex with Anda as much as he does, I’ll be here. I am at your service.”

Flushed and breathless, Asai nodded. Her head was buzzing. Her thoughts were afire.

He then linked his arm in her and said, “Now, how about that date?”

Blushing more, Asai grinned, trying to recover her composure. “Yes. Let’s go.”

They walked out together, him grinning with a private sort of enjoyment while Asai was dazed over what she had just seen and done. How it felt in her hands… She noticed that she was little damp in her pants.

Wet.

That scratching in the back of her head was now asking her How would it feel to have that long meaty thing inside you? Was Niinson good with it? Would you enjoy him thrusting it in you as much as Anda had enjoyed Walen? Asai tried not to think these things, but they came back again and again and again.

They went to the evening market together, arm in arm, just as she had promised. And it was fun. He was fun. He laughed. He even bought her a beaded bracelet. And people watched them. The Singles seemed to gasp and gossip over the sight of them together. Tesqual eyed them funny. Several of the boys looked surprised. Oddly, Quahlad glared at them—almost as if he was angry she was with Niinson. And then she saw Walen, who was there (of course) with Anda. He looked floored. And so did Anda who seemed mostly confused. Asai decided to ignore it all and enjoy herself. After all, Niinson had done her a favor, and it had been a good day.

He and she chatted quietly when they left the market, him walking her home. “If you ever get more curious, I am more than willing to indulge you and keep your secret.”

 Asai chuckled, blushing. “Thank you. I know this was weird, but I needed it. And I’ll think about it, but… don’t hold your breath.”

Ducking his head a bit between his shoulders, Niinson said, “Can I ask for small kiss, on the cheek, if you would?”

Thinking, Asai figured ‘why not’. So, she leaned over and to give him a sweet, fond peck on his cheek. But he turned his head, his lips meeting hers. He kissed her, rendering her breathless.

Grinning when they broke apart, he practically skipped home.

Walen was already there when she went in. His hands were on his hips and his face was stormy. “What are you doing?”

“Excuse me?” Asai shot him a dirty look.

“What are you doing with that guy?” Walen said, pointing out the door.

“He’s my friend,” Asai snapped back. “You, yourself, said that Niinson was an ok guy.”

Walen made a face. “Weenie Niinson?”

“He’s been kind to me!” Asai snapped, “So, I don’t see any harm in walking out with him. You said he was one of the good ones!”

Huffing, Walen rolled his eyes. “Yeah… maybe I said something like that. But what about his brother?”

His brother? She didn’t even know he had a brother. It wasn’t like she had been introduced to the family. “It does not matter who his brother is. You don’t judge Anda on her father, do you?”

For a moment, Walen stared at her, stumped. His mind reeling, he nodded. “True. Ok. Fine. Do whatever you want.”

And he walked away.

Asai did not know why, but that left her feeling uncomfortable. Off.

Days passed. People gave her funny looks, but mostly kept out of her way.  And as much as she had hoped one look and one feel of a man’s secret and glory would be enough to satisfy her curiosity… those thoughts just scratched at her brain deeper. Since then, she felt hyperaware of whenever Anda and Walen were touching each other. It did not quite seem fair how much they got away with, either. Asai wondered if they washed their hands enough.

But the thoughts scratching in the back of her head continued to wonder how it felt to be touched. How it felt to have sex. It kept bickering with the granny-thoughts which continued to tell her that she was being foolish. Yet that scratching thought argued that touching would not get her pregnant. She could get Niinson to touch her so she could know what it felt like. Just the one time. It would be their secret.

Her mind was reeling with that thought for the rest of the day, her heart pounding. Granny thoughts shouted that touching was indecent, demanding to know what was the matter with her. She knew it was what made Walen and Anda go to the bad.

That afternoon after class, her heart turning somersaults in her chest as her gut felt almost hungry, Asai wandered into the cave to look for Niinson. She found him cleaning up from the garden dirt, pulling off muddy boots and hanging up gloves. When he saw her, his face brightened.

“Hey,” she said. “Are you done for the day?”

He nodded. “Mostly. I have a few errands to run, but I am almost finished. Can I help you with something?”

 Nervous (especially as granny thoughts were screaming at her that she was being an utter fool), she got in a little closer with a glance to Kolowiis and whispered in Niinson’s year, “I want to try more. I want to know what it feels like to be touched. Educational, you know.”

Niinson peeked at Kolowiis and nodded, whispering back, “Ok. I can do that. But my errand is going to take me to the rug makers. I need to replace the rug in the nook.”

She nodded.

“Will you help me carry it?” he asked.

It wasn’t a big deal, so she nodded again.

Niinson also handed her a bushel basket, asking her to help him carry the newly harvested white radishes, which were large as potatoes yet not spicy but mild. Several eyes turned when they went out together with the radishes to the distributers. But heads turned more when they were at the rug makers together, where he purchased a brightly woven and strong rug, and she helped him carry it back. A few girls snickered at her behind their hands. Others whispered. She noticed Tesqual with some friends, watching them. The Singles seemed to have gotten bored of the valley and were now lingering near the fire pit. Qwanna was not with them, though Fallow was. And she looked shocked that Asai was with Niinson. Asai noticed Quahlad at his father’s tent. When that boy saw them, he stared wide-eyed at her.

They carried the rug back into the cave. Most people were gone. It was not clear if Kolowiis was still there or not. He had probably gone home. But she helped Niinson carry the rug back to the secret place that he had as his nook.

“Thanks,” Niinson said with a sparkle in his eyes. He took the rug and unrolled it with a flick so it laid over the one on the ground. It made a significant difference, especially as it was clean and new. He then turned to face her, kicking off his shoes as he stepped onto the rug. “Ok. Are you ready to do this? Are you sure? This kind of education is intense.”

Hands shaking in anticipation, her breath getting uneven, Asai nodded, quashing her granny-thoughts. “Yes. I am sure.”

He nodded and gestured to the blanket. “Ok. For us to do this right, we have to lay down on the blanket.”

Looking to the blanket and then at herself, thinking, she said, “But Walen and Anda do it sitting all the time.”

He chuckled, nodding. “Yes. But they are wearing the right kind of pants for it. Haven’t you noticed that Anda wears those period pants all the time? The ones with the removable middle?”

Blinking, Asai recalled that she did. She had never really thought of it as Anda did a lot of things out of the norm. She slowly nodded.

“Look, for me to touch you and have it be worth something,” he said, “You have to take your pants off, lay down, and open your legs—unless you want to go home and put on period pants or a skirt. It is easier when girls are in a skirt.”

Go home? Now? What would people think if she left in one pair of pants and came back in period pants? No way. People would know what they were up to.

Her fingers shaking, Asai nodded, a little breathless. “Ok. I agreed to this.” She then fingered the strings to her pants.

He set a hand on hers. “Uh… first touching should be breasts.”

Asai nodded. That made sense, though she was feeling uneasy already. She had never shown a man her bosoms, not really even the cleavage. However, her fingers went to her bodice, unbuttoning it. She opened it, feeling Niinson’s eyes watching her as her heart pounded in anticipation. She unfastened the bustier which cupped her grown breasts to support them, letting them free. Almost immediately, Niinson set his hands on them, his cold fingers wrapping around her soft flesh, feeling the tips.

Startled, she drew in a breath. A rise went through her body as he felt her up—but she remembered that she had agreed to this. It was for ‘educational purposes’. She wanted to be touched. She wanted to know. So, trying to focus instead on the sensations of his hands on her body and how it made her feel, Asai closed her eyes breathing hard.

But then he felt down into her pants. Asai trembled as she allowed him to touch her between her legs, both of them getting on the ground, trying to feel what Walen had described as the boy’s fingers went places she herself had merely cleaned quickly. Niinson then pulled her pants down and entirely off her to feel in deeper. It was not quite what she expected, his hands stroking and feeling inside her. Her body definitely got hot. Her breathing definitely went harder, and her heart thundered heavily as her blood pulsed through her. And she could definitely feel the wetness Walen had described. However, she was not sure she liked it. The next thing she knew, she was on her back, Niinson’s mouth all over her neck and breasts, sucking on her skin with his tongue while something thick and fleshy thrust up inside her.

“Wait… Niinson… Stop!” It was in her! Niinson had put his in her!

He pressed his mouth to hers, kissing her deep, sticking his tongue inside while his hands held her wrists down. When his mouth pulled from hers, he whispered near her ear while thrusting more rigorously between her legs, “It is easier when you are on your back. Sorry. Let me do you good.”

“But I don’t want this! I didn’t want sex! I just wanted—” Something he did inside her hurt. He was doing it harder, causing her body to react in confusing ways.

“You wanted it.”

As he continued faster despite her objections, she thought she heard a noise somewhere in the cave.

“I… I think someone’s coming.” She looked around for her pants as he continued to dig inside her with his thing, but could not see them. “Please stop!”

Shaking his head, Niinson said, adjusting her legs up so that he could get in even deeper, “Cave echoes. We’re fine. No one comes down here.”

His action grew more intense as he pressed her legs up to the point that her knees were near her shoulders. It was more than she had asked for, more than she wanted. Her breathing grew ragged. Her heart boomed into her ears. Yet what sounded like soft footfalls to her ears, slowly approaching, continued. If someone walked in on them, it would be really humiliating. They were having sex! Deep sex! She cried out once more for him to stop, that she did not want sex—but then she felt him go fast, then deep and hard—which was followed by a warm gush that flowed inside her.

The spillover.

Asai’s panicked. Was she on an infertile day? Could he get her pregnant?

He pulled it out then, the juices still dribbling out of him and from her. He leaned into her face and kissed her. “That was one good screw. Nothing is better than a virgin pussy.”

She stared up at him, confused, as he let her legs go down. Those were such rude words.

He looked the shadows then clamped his hand over her mouth. His other hand pressed her neck to the ground—not quite choking her, but holding her down. Startled, Asai reached up to pull him off, but that very same second, Tesqual came out of the shadows with his pants wide open and his cock ready. He went right to her and grabbed her legs, shoving them wider apart. He thrust his deep into her.

She tried to scream but she couldn’t. Niinson had seen to that.

NO! NO! NO! This wasn’t happening!

Tesqual assaulted her insides again and again and again, hard —trying to go as deep as he possibly could with his thing. It hurt. It felt like he was trying to destroy her insides with it. His face hovered triumphantly over hers, panting heavily like a beast as he continued to rape her. He grabbed her naked breasts and squeezed hard. It hurt. As he repeatedly assaulted her inner parts, Niinson whispered into her ear, “You wanted to know what it felt like, you whore? You wanted an education? This is it. Your education. Now you know. This is what you get for interfering in my brother’s marriage to the most beautiful girl the colony—someone we all wanted to bang. Now I don’t have a chance to screw Qwanna, thanks to you. But screwing you has been really good, almost makes up for it. So as soon as he is done with you, I am going to screw you hard again. Then he is going to do you again. Then I get to do you again. We are going to do you all night long. We are both going to screw you so hard that you won’t be able to sit down for a week. And then you are going to come back and beg us to do you again—or we will tell everyone what a whore you are—that you came to have sex because you wanted to have what Walen had with Anda. You are going to be our new whore begging us to screw you every day from now on, now that you took Hanara from us.”

Damn. Hanara. Niinson was one of the men who had used her. She should have asked for that list of men! Asai tried to bite his hand, but it was too large to get her teeth around. She sobbed as the inward assault continued. She had been so stupid!

“We won’t hit you. We’ll just keep having fun with you. And no one will believe that you are not a whore now that you were seen walking with me and buying that rug.” Niinson then laughed as his brother thrust in so much that Tesqual began to ejaculate warmly into her. “Us Singles call it the sex-rug. All the Singles saw you get it with me. Doing that was basically a public declaration that you wanted to have sex with me.”

No. Asai was horrified. She had been so utterly stupid! Duped. Humiliated. Why had she not listened to granny-thoughts? Granny was always right! She should have stayed away from all of this!

Tesqual thrust in once more and laughed with a look to Niinson as she felt him fill her. “Do you want your turn now? I need to recharge.”

Niinson nodded. “Yep. I’m hard. I hope she is still wet.”

“Wet with my come,” His brother Tesqual laughed in wicked enjoyment, pulling out of her. He sprayed some on her, watching her flinch.

Asai sobbed loud when Niinson lifted his hand from her mouth so he could take his second turn between her legs. He climbed over and pushed her legs wider, his brother helping so she could not fight back as Niison fit himself in again.

A speeding blur darted out from the darkness, knocking Niinson off Asai. As the dynamo-of-a-boy whipped around, kicking Tesqual in the teeth next, he yanked Asai’s shirt down over her breasts, shouting, “Fool! Let’s get your pants and get you out of here!”

While the brothers were clenched over in agony; shaking and horrified, Asai crawled up to her knees, searching for her pants. But she could not see them. So, she stumbled after her rescuer to get away from the brothers before they could recover. From his voice, she knew it was Quahlad.

They hurried out of the deep cave and back in to the gardener’s area. He looked back when they passed the wheelbarrow and pots. “Where’s your pants?”

“I don’t know?” Asai wept, shaking and feeling a gross, warm liquid dribbling down her leg.

He groaned loud and grabbed the nearest thing—which was a pair of dirty garden utility overalls. Seeing them, Asai hesitated a second. It was large and filthy.

“It’s this or going out half-naked.” Quahlad held them out more.

She grabbed them and pulled them on.

Echoes came from the deep cave behind them. The brothers were coming.

 

Kolowiis was shocked to see Asai run into the dyeing area after Quahlad in the filthy and mangled condition that she was in. When he reached out to them both, Asai screamed, jumping back.

“Hold down, Miss! What’s your ruffle for? And why are you in my dungees?”

Quahlad shook his head at the man, urging Asai to continue on with him. “Long story.”

Yet Kolowiis dismissed the thought, and said, “No time then, ‘cause I got a message to spread. Something’s up. The leaders are calling for an early lockdown. Probably the Th’sangs. Get home fast. The kids are already coming in from the desert.”

Asai sniffled, then broke into sobs again. If it was not one thing it was another. It was a raid. The Th’sangs would come and do worse to them all.

Noise came in from the dark of the cave, and Kolowiis looked. Niinson and Tesqual nearly hugged the cave walls, trying not to be seen as they both fastened their pants. But the man had seen them, and his eyes whipped to Asai again, gawping at his ‘dungees’. “You stupid girl.”

He immediately rushed over to the line of drying fabrics from dye vats. He came back with a wraparound gown, shoving them at her. “Still damp, but better than being caught coming out in different pants, eh? I’ll square it with Alona.” He pointed at Quahlad who glared after the brothers that were hurrying faster and out the cave. “You. Get her safely home. I’m gonna give that boy a sound thrashing!”

Asai’s eyes widened on him, clutching the gown to her. He sounded like he really would do it.

Quahlad pointed to where she should change clothes, nodding. She hurried over there, hastily stripping off both dirty garden pants and her already loose shirt, pulling the gown over her loose bustier, fastening the latter quickly before pulling the rest over it. More liquid dribbled down her leg from her sore crotch. She looked at it, hoping it was not blood. It seemed more a creamy pink, blood and something else, maybe—that thing that was to spillover. It certainly wasn’t love. Through the drying dyed cloths, she could hear Kolowiis curse more, promising once more to give Niinson a sound bloodying for manipulating the princess’s trust and naïveté—then he would do worse to Tesqual.

Trembling, Asai looked to the darkness. Those nasty brothers could be lurking behind the shadows to drag her back down and give Niinson his turn. She still throbbed from Tesqual’s phallic pounding. And worse, she had been suckered by Niinson’s nice-boy act. But he wasn’t a nice boy at all. Or rather, he was ‘nice’, but not good. Just like Tesqual, he had hurt Hanara. Just like Tesqual, he was a nasty piece of work wrapped in an innocuous-looking package. Why had she not asked Walen who Niinson’s brother was? All of this could have been averted if she had done just that! Yes, she had been seen with him on a date and buying that rug. But it was just a rug, right? And their friendship, had it all been fake? Had Niinson just been waiting for her to trust him enough so he could get her vulnerable like that?

But if his brother had not come, would she have continued to believe Niinson was good? Until Tesqual came and raped her, she was ready to believe that he had just been overwhelmed with passion. It had been surprising, rushed, but not altogether unenjoyable feeling him move in her. Asai realized she would have continued to open her legs to him if Niinson had stuck with just touching. She would have forgiven him even for jumping right into sex. She would have believed his intentions were good, as he continued to pleasure himself with her while satisfying her stupid curiosity. She might have even given him it all, just for the experience. If he had continued to play it as he had, he probably could have convinced her to come back for more. If he had kept it to himself. He could have easily gotten her pregnant.

Damn. She was as bad as Walen. No thought. Only desire. Niinson could have led her along and used her as long as he wanted until he finally decided to share her with his brother. Unless… Quahlad interfered. But would he have by then?

As she tied on the last of the gown, balling up her blouse and hanging up the overalls on a near hoe, the granny-thoughts in her head told her she should not have even asked to see Niinson’s phallus. It was her fault to begin with. Even if Niinson had not betrayed her trust—if she had chosen another boy to explore sexuality—what male in his full hormonal sense would just show his privates without expecting something in return? He would expect sex. So how could she say it was rape when she had been seen hanging on his arm and carrying that rug? Though, she was not quite sure the rug story was true. Surely, he was just trying to frighten her so she would not tell anyone she had been raped.

“Are you dressed already?” Quahlad called out, annoyed.

Asai stepped out from behind the cloths, her shirt in her hands, feeling awkward in front of this little boy who had once more rescued her from some really nasty guys.  

“Come on,” he said, as Kolowiis waved them on, following them out.

When they stepped outside onto the desert landing, everyone was rushing to their homes as quietly as possible. Quahlad wordlessly led Asai through the wide, sandy plateau. When they arrived at the path toward the Veelslah’s home, he hissed, “Why were you that stupid? Why did you go in with Niinson like that?”

Averting her eyes to the canyon wall, Asai muttered, “I just wanted to know what Anda knew. She has sex all the time with Walen.”

Anda’s brother halted, turning. “Are you crazy? Anda is an outcast. Walen also.”

“What? No.” Asai’s eyes widened on him. “People listen to her.”

He shook his head and continued on. “No, they don’t. They’re scared of her. They don’t know what to do with her. I hear them say it all the time. ‘What are we going to do with that girl?’ I mean, I love my sister. I know she’d die for me. But she has made so many bad decisions. Everybody says so. Neither she nor Walen will ever be accepted in the colony. No one is as stupid as they are for touching each other and having sex so much. It’s embarrassing.”

From the mouth of a nine-year-old, this was humiliating. Quahlad had more sense than she did. What had she been thinking? Why had seeing Walen and Anda have sex flip her brain?

The granny-thoughts replied sensibly, ‘Envy can wreak havoc on the brain and knock out logic. Besides, you never know what you might have appetite for until you have had a taste… which is why you should not taste some things which have been warned to be dangerous.’

She wondered (while feeling utterly stupid) which conversation she had recalled that from. All the granny-consciences were from things her grandmother had said at one point or another.

Quahlad wasn’t stupid. How did this boy of nine get to be smarter than Walen was at this age? Quahlad was a lot more mature than most kids. Asai wondered if it had anything to do with his situation. Most kids his age probably would not have paid attention or thought anything about it. Walen sure had not.

“Didn’t you know that Niinson and Tesqual were brothers?” Quahlad asked. “I know you knew Tesqual was a slime.”

“I hadn’t known,” Asai muttered, tramping down the walkways, still feeling that dribble down her leg, though it was less.

Shaking his head, Quahlad hissed back, “Don’t be as stupid as my sister has been. I thought you were smart—until now. A smart girl waits. That’s what my mother says.”

“Then why didn’t Anda listen to your mom?” Asai muttered.

He shrugged. “I’ve been trying to figure that out.”

Asai muttered more, “I was just curious.”  

“Don’t you know curiosity killed the cat?” He huffed, tramping down a little louder.

Her face, hot, she retorted, “I thought general cataclysmic extinction killed the cat.”

“It’s just an old saying.” Quahlad shot her a funny look and shook his head. They were nearly there now. The entrance was visible in the curve of the cliff side. “Besides, there are cats on Partha, you know. They’re not all gone. Anda has seen them in the fire. I thought older people were supposed to be smarter.”

She resisted glaring at him. This really was humiliating. This was the second time he had saved her—a nine-year-old kid. But it had been her own stupid fault this time. She had entertained bad thoughts, was tempted to do stupid things, and she ended up getting tricked and raped.

Asai hurried the rest of the way to the Veelslah’s home. Quahlad hurried back up the path without another word. Her cousins welcomed her with open arms, expressing gratitude she was there in time before full lockdown as in effect. They asked no questions about her dress. And when Walen got in, both parents relaxed entirely. This meant everyone was with their families.

But in the privacy of her room, Asai’s mind and body shook, hoping word would not reach her cousins about what she had just done with Niinson. She quickly changed her clothes into something more comfortable and carefully checked the damage that had been made on her. Her crotch was sore. Her insides felt raw, almost burning. She had been bleeding. And the memory of what had happened pounded against her brain as she could also still feel throbbing between her legs.

Quiet Watch

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Twelve

 

The village went into a quiet watch that night. Everything was silent. They waited in their homes, reading books, whispering and mostly just waiting. Those who had weapons pulled them out and strapped them on, listening intently for any Th’sangs within the camp on raid. Mr. Veelslah gave Asai one rifle and told her that her shift would come in the morning. As she took it to her room, still trembling from what had happened to her, she was glad she knew how to use it.

Her thoughts that night were jumbled. When she could sleep, her dreams repeated the events of the previous day with twists and turns and personal terror, yanking out every secret worry and feeling she had endured from the days, months, and weeks before. The first dream started out along more pleasant lines, with Niinson looking so innocent, still being friendly and harmless. And it went from sensual curiosity to sensual curiosity the same as the day before. It felt wondrous, yet confusing. It made her body yearn for his with desire.  But just like reality, the dream quickly became a nightmare. But this time, there was no Quahlad to stop them. Both brothers had their turns in the dream. And it hurt.

They choked her. Her lower parts throbbed. And worse, the dream changed once more. This time, the brothers stepped aside for Walen. For one elated moment, Asai had thought he had come to save her. But he just opened his pants, squatted down and took his turn between her legs, thrusting in while saying to her, ‘You wanted to feel my pee-pee. Here you go. Feel it.’

She woke up with a lurch, still feeling the inward-pummeling as if she were still being raped.

Her eyes flickered toward her feet in the darkness. There was no Walen.

There was no one on top of her or between her legs either, violating her.

She was alone. But she still throbbed there. Tesqual’s forceful invasion of her most private space caused her to tremble. She could still feel him in her—every thump of flesh against her pubic bone. Every deep, painful plunge inside her. This was not how she had wanted it, her first time. But she had foolishly opened herself up to it. She had let Niinson touch her. She had set herself up for it. Who would believe her if she said the brothers had tricked her and forced her into sex? Only two other people knew what they had done to her, and they both though she was stupid. She was sure Quahlad would not say a word. But Kolowiis might not be so discrete. He might go to the chiefs.  

And then what? Her reputation was over. Everyone would call her a ‘slut’. And maybe they would be right. She should not have approached Niinson in the first place. She should not have even entertained the thought. It was temporary insanity that had seized her.

Though she rolled over to go back to sleep, she was unable to shake off those dreams or the feeling between her legs. They came again in different forms, each more horrible than the previous ones.

It was difficult to rise the next morning after so much fitful sleep. Her crotch burned, itching. Asai did not feel rested at all. She checked her weapon to see if it was still there and properly loaded. Then she washed and dressed. Her good pants were still missing. With a sigh, thinking over that when she pulled on the less comfortable pair, she swore to herself to never be that dumb again. But at least she had pants on again. That was one protection she had.

Her stomach gurgled. Nodding to herself, taking in a breath, Asai resolutely told herself once more that never again would she cross that line, let alone approach it. Listen to granny. She was always right. She should have stuck with her first instincts, that all this sensuality was repugnant. She had fallen into a bad colony which had messed with her head, and she had made a huge mistake. But no one need know about it unless absolutely necessary.

Taking another breath, Asai woke herself up more and marched with determination into the main cavern for breakfast. Upon entering, she saw that Mr. Veelslah was on guard near the door, half asleep. Walen was also up, but tiptoeing around his father to get his food from his mother who was quietly preparing the morning meal. She communicated with hand signs to the both of them that they were still on silent watch but to let her husband rest. He had been up all night on guard.

Asai nodded, approaching her for some food.

Working to put the previous day’s events from her mind, Asai struggled more to find something to do in the confines of the family cave. There were things to read which the Veelslahs had collected and stacked in their various rooms, and Asai had a bit of needlework she could finish—but that grew old after a while. Each of them took turns being on guard in pairs while the other two went about working in silence or napping.

About an hour before lunch time, a man in desert camo garb came to their home and whispered in a corner to Mrs. and Mrs. Veelslah. Both of them looked over to Asai and shook their heads as they conversed. When she saw them, Asai had been reading something Walen had dug up from his belongings and loaned to her—an old novel. Her mind raced when she caught their looks, wondering what they were discussing. Had Kolowiis said something? Had they found out about her soliciting Niinson and getting raped by his brother? Dread sunk her heart into her shoes. Her reputation was over. Ruined.

Mrs. Veelslah beckoned her over.

Asai swallowed the saliva rising in her throat and rose from the cushions she had been sitting on. What could she say? Niinson made her do it? She didn’t know about the rug? Tesqual wanted revenge? Would they believe her?

“Asai, do you know where Qwanna is?”

Blinking, Asai leaned back. “No. Uh, is she missing?”

Reading her expression with dismay, they nodded gravely. “Qwanna has disappeared. Her mother is worried. So is her father. We’ve already been to the home of Ollowqi’s to see if Tesqual had done something to her. But he was also not home—”

Asai stiffened with a start. “What? Did Tesqual kidnap Qwanna?”

They all shushed her. She had practically yelled it.

“Possibly,” the man in camouflage whispered, peeking to the door as if expecting a Th’sang to barge in any moment. “We had questioned Niinson, whom, we found had been beat up for some reason. We inquired about his condition but also, of course, if he had seen anything.”

“Do you think his brother beat him up?” Mr. Veelslah asked, wondering.

The camouflaged man shook his head. “We asked him that, if he was in trouble, but Niinson had said it was unrelated. He had displeased his boss, Kolowiis, and said he had been just unjustly fired from work. We went to Kolowiis to confirm it, in case the young man was lying, yet the man said that indeed he had kicked Niinson out of the garden space for foul behavior.”

“He did?” Asai perked up. The man had done what he had said. Therefore, it stood to reason that Tesqual was running from Kolowiis as well—or, possibly, beaten dead by him. That thought caused her to shudder. Kolowiis might have killed Tesqual. She may have hated the loathsome man, especially for what he had done to her, but she never wanted him dead.

“So you have not seen Qwanna?” the camouflaged man asked Asai one more time.

Asai shook her head, wondering where Kolowiis would dump a body. The canyon probably. “I have not spoken to Qwanna since the trial. She has not been allowed near me, and I have not seen her since then.”

He nodded. “Very well. I guess this means most likely Tesqual has indeed taken her. We’ll keep looking. Thank you.”

He departed, quietly jogging up the cliff slope to his next destination.  

Asai watched him, wondering which was real. Tesqual with Qwanna, or Kolowiis a killer. If Tesqual had taken Qwanna not long after he had raped her, Qwanna was in for hell. He would beat Qwanna and he would rape her, hard. Maybe even worse than he had done to her. Shaking, staring at the wall, Asai hoped they found them soon. Both alternatives were horrific.

Most of the day was spent waiting. Waiting for the signal that the Th’sangs had left. Waiting for a sign that Qwanna had been found and was ok. Waiting for a sign that Tesqual had also been found. A messenger came later that day with an answer to one of them.

Still in camouflage, this messenger also asked to see if Asai was there. When he saw her, though, he did not ask to speak with her. Instead he made a general announcement to the Veelslahs in lowest of whispers that Tesqual had been discovered at his friend Woldan Guliin’s home. It turned out that the man had been there the entire night, hiding from someone. At least, that was what Tesqual and Woldan had said. Tesqual had not even know Qwanna had gone missing and he was genuinely alarmed when he found out. All the Guliins had affirmed what he had said was true. Yet to make sure they were not lying or hiding the girl, their house had been heavily searched. Qwanna was not there.

“Then where else would she be?” asked Mrs. Veelslah as if she were coordinating the search herself. “If that young man had not taken her?”

“Has anyone checked the deep caves?” Walen suggested, adjusting the eyepiece gauge on his weapon.

The messenger thought on that a moment and shook his head. “No. And there are many tunnels in there. We’ll send a search party. Good thinking.” He immediately turned and left.

Asai shuddered. The deep caves. The brothers probably had other nooks in there. What if Qwanna had been tied up and kept in one?

Asai had been so deep in thought that she had not noticed when Walen strolled over to her and raised his eyebrows. She looked up, startled when he asked, “You don’t happen to know where she is, do you?”

In all honestly, Asai shook her head, wondering rather what they would find in the deep caves. Maybe her pants.

“You wouldn’t lie to me, would you?” he asked.

Asai shot him a sharp look, straightening up. “Only as much as you would lie to me.”

He pulled back, shocked. So did his parents. They glanced over to him, their eyes asking quiet questions.

Yet she said, louder, “I really don’t know where Qwanna is. Maybe she went to Lord Ngimm’s camp.”

The parents exchanged another look, raising their eyebrows.

“Could she do that?” the mother asked the father, deeply wondering.

“I don’t know.” Mr. Veelslah frowned, thinking heavily on it. “It’s dangerous to go alone.”

“How could we check that?”

“We can’t,” he said. “We have to keep the radios off until the Th’sangs leave. You know they can find open lines. They can scan through them.”

Mrs. Veelslah nodded. If Qwanna had gone to Lord Ngimm’s and had arrived safely, they would not be able to know about it until she was well in and safe. It gave Asai a funny feeling of calm. She hoped it was so. She hated to think of Qwanna trapped in the deep cave like she nearly was. But she did not think those brothers were that stupid to abduct and hide such a high profile girl. And considering what Niinson had said, she was sure they hadn’t. They had accused her of taking Qwanna from them. So clearly they did not have her.

 

Silent running continued for several days. The all-clear was not given until they were sure the Th’sang ships roving the territory had moved on. As soon as they had, the colony resumed regular activities. They returned to their daily jobs. Markets opened up again. Kids went back to school, work, and play. Asai returned to the Weavers, also taking back the wraparound dress so that it was not missed.

Asai noticed that rumors of Qwanna’s disappearance remained in whispers. More people were suggesting that she ran away. Others hissed that maybe she had made it to Lord Nigmm’s camp, though it was never confirmed. Asai noticed Qwanna’s parents shooting her stiff looks whenever they saw her. And that seemed to confirm that Qwanna had indeed made it safely away. She hoped so.

But going back to normal was not so easy for Asai. She had not had one good night sleep since the rape. Most of her dreams were nightmares. Some of them were so bad that she woke up several times in the night to try to shake them off. Most were replays of what had happened to her. It annoyed her that she did not mind so much the dreams of passion, though they made her feel guilty when she woke up because often she dreamed of sex with Walen, as if she wished it had happened. Sometimes it was with Mr. Veelslah, which really creeped her out. And others, she dreamed even of Lord Gwy coming to her and raping her while his daughter watched on. The worst, however, were dreams of the Th’sangs finding her—taking her away like her sister and raping her as they would any lap girl. So, she did not like sleeping anymore.

In the day, while awake, Asai noticed snickers whenever she walked past the other Single girls. She knew they were talking about her. That was inevitable. She just hoped that the brothers had not bragged to the men what they had done to her. Because if the men heard it, then so would the women.

One time while getting a loom for weaving, Qwapsiiwda made the remark, “Is that as heavy as the sex-rug you carried for Niinson?”

Asai colored, trying to ignore her.

Bennela snickered, watching her. So did Kolina and Aliisa. Malqew averted her eyes, her cheeks coloring.

Damn. Asai cringed. He hadn’t been lying.

“Did Niinson try anything pervy with you afterward when you brought it to his place?” Qwapsiiwda continued, prodding.

Coloring more, Asai recognized a tone in Qwapsiiwda’s question. It was teasing, not accusatory. This gave her hope. Asai grabbed for that as she said, in scandalized, if not emphatic confidence, “Yes. He grabbed my breasts.”

The girls burst into giggles. Malquew looked up, coloring. But she stared almost with relief. Yes. She could play naïve. She had been. Just not as naïve as they thought she was.

“That was a sex rug, you know,” Bennela said, as if Qwapsiiwda had not said it the first time.

“I found out too late,” Asai replied dryly. “We don’t have those where I’m from.”

“What did you do when he grabbed your breasts?” Malqew asked, now curious.

Looking to her, trying not to lie, Asai said, “I tried to scream, but he covered my mouth.”

They all drew in breaths. This was juicy. They eagerly lapped in the scandal.

“But then Kolowiis came in.”

All the girls nodded knowingly. And they all knew Niinson had the stuffing kicked out of him by Kolowiis who had also fired him. Now they knew why. The world was right again, explained.

Asai let them laugh at her expense. She watched them think she was such a naïve, simpleton who had gotten played by the pervert Niinson. How was she to know, after all? He had been so nice to her. They had all seen it. She hadn’t know he was the brother of Tesqual. She hadn’t known he would play on her sympathies to get what he wanted.

But Asai was terrified of bumping into Tesqual and Niinson out in the colony. She had… until she heard from others that Niinson had been permanently banned from the garden and deep caves. He had already been replaced by someone who wanted to get out of the hot sun. Niinson was now up working in the hot grain fields.

The thing was, when the search party went into the deep caves to search for Qwanna, what they found was almost more scandalous. And everyone heard about it. That very week, Niinson was taken before the chiefs and charged with ‘stealing around the camp’. The search party had not only found Niinson’s nook, they had also found a stash of personal things Niinson had taken from various places and people in the camp—mostly trophies stolen from the laundry, like women’s underwear and bras and all that. After that, Asai heard it rumored that he even tricked one naïve girl into helping him buy a sex blanket—not knowing what it was for—to humiliate the girl. Asai knew they were not going to mention her by name, but it was clear she was the one they were talking about.

The search party confiscated all of Niinson’s things. And afterward, Kolowiis came up to Asai privately, telling her that he never found her pants. He had been part of the search party. Tesqual had apparently taken her pants, probably for blackmail, he figured. The head of gardens said he did not think it wise to try to retrieve them. “If you just tell me the style and color, I’ll help you get a replacement pair so no one notices.”

Hearing this while taking in the earnest looks of the man who had saved her reputation, Asai breathed more easily. “Thank you.”

Kolowiis nodded, yet also shook his head at her, still thinking she had been the biggest fool on Sand.

The brothers could no longer harm her—not publically anyway. And she took care never to be alone so they would never have the chance to grab her and finish what they had started.

Yet, despite all that, in the silence of her mind, Asai remained mortified. Her first experience with sex was supposed to be a glorious and precious one, but she had ruined it through her curiosity and impatience. In a way, she could still feel it. In a way, she could still feel how hard Tesqual forced his thing into her with the desire to hurt her, how Niinson held her down as if he would choke her after so much trusting touching. His threats. His breath against her ear and along her neck. Something which had started so wondrous and become so utterly horrific. Not only had she trusted the wrong man, she had allowed her passion to override her sense. And she now wondered if that intimate and precious union of mates had been ruined for her entirely.

Then and there, Asai vowed to not physically engage a man again for a long time—not until she found someone who respected her, like her father had said. Like her granny had said.

Escapes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Thirteen

 

Asai at first decided that it was best she return to the desert in her afternoons. It was safer. She didn’t want to just avoid Tesqual who would most likely try to intimidate her with his stare and possibly spoken innuendo with intent to humiliate her. He already whistled whenever she walked by and asked her if she wanted to get a rug with him. The Single men laughed at it. But it was worse because Fallow also laughed, along with the other young ladies. Fallow seemed to blame her for the loss of her friend, Qwanna. And that was painful. And though it was believed among the young ladies that Asai had merely been naïve and had been briefly molested by Niinson, the ladies seemed to savor her naïveté.

But the desert games were always the same. Childish. Asai just could not get into them. So she returned to her work with the Matron after a while, and occasionally helped Quahlad out with his chores, alternating her time between both places as sometimes Quahlad was allowed to go to the desert to play and she’d rather stick by him than be alone with the adults.

“Are you all right?” Walen asked her as they rode back to the colony after a game of hide-and-seek in the hiding hills. She had been helping Quahlad build a fort in some narrow crevasses with a couple of other kids who were also bored with the game. They had a decent stockpile of food in one, which made Asai wonder.

She shrugged. “I’m never all right. I’m still stuck on Sand.”

He sighed.

When they landed their fly’um back at the Cliff Walls colony, he whispered to her, “I’m sure Qwanna is fine, wherever she is. You have no need to worry.”

She glance at him sideways. It had not been on her mind. Asai was sure Qwanna had found a safe place to go. Their plans for her escape had only been frustrated by their discovery. If Qwanna had the wherewithal to pack supplies for herself and steal a fly’um, Asai was sure she could have gone to Lord Ngimm’s all on her own. She had just needed the opportunity. Apparently Walen had not imagined her having any other concern. She decided to play along to cast off suspicion. “Thank you. That’s reassuring.”

Malqew rushed up to Asai and said, “Come with me to the Market.”

Asai shook her head. “I don’t want to go to the Market.”

The girl gave a moan. “But why not?”

“Just ignore their mockery,” Anda said, walking by while taking her rifle off her fly up. She halted next to Malqew, seeing Asai color. “Come on…” Anda chuckled. “I’ve heard them too. It’s not like people don’t notice how you’re treated. So you made a silly mistake. Ignore it. Who here is perfect?”

And she walked on.

Asai blinked after her. Of course. Anda was bombarded all the time with insults. Somehow they never affected her.

“Alright, I’ll go with you,” Asai murmured, watching after Anda.

“Yay!” Malqew cheered, hopping.

They walked together, Asai wondering to herself how a person does manage to ignore insults so well. Anda did earn her reputation to get called all those things. How come it never hurt her? Or maybe it did, and she cried to Walen about it when she was in his arms and he between her legs, earning more reasons to be called those names.

Asai still could not get those sensual thoughts from her head. The only difference now was that they were not so alluring. Yes, in the beginning it had felt like nothing else in her imagination. It was tempting her even now. But her curiosity had been utterly dampened by her experience. And even though the scratching, titillating urge whispered for her to try another guy, someone more trustworthy, she no longer listened. Asai had decided no man was trustworthy. There was a reason for the rules they had. There was a reason her father had said ‘marriage first’. She now understood why, or at least thought she did.

The Market was nothing spectacular. It was the same as the last time, though slightly different goods. But it was a social event that many of the older children and adults enjoyed. Sometimes music openly played, and that was a treat. It was also a place where couples could openly court before the eyes of the public. Asai now realized that her ‘date’ with Niinson had been another public declaration which he had used to manipulate the colony’s perception of her. While walking the Market with Malqew, once more Asai felt ashamed of her stupidity.

Not far off from where they were perusing the booths, the Single men were gathered together, catcalling and commenting on the scene while the Single ladies strolled by. Asai made sure she and Malqew did not go that way.

“They can’t hurt you, you know,” Malqew said as she tugged on Asai’s arm to head in that direction. Asai had held back for the third time.

Quahlad strolled up, shaking his head. “There’s more than one way to hurt a girl. Hey, Asai, can you help me with something?” He gestured at the opposite end of the Market.

Malqew stared at him as Asai nodded, relieved to leave the scene. And her mouth nearly popped open when Asai rushed off with him.

Quahlad really did have something to do. He was not just rescuing her from another public embarrassment. She helped him unload a shipment from space onto a flat where supplies could be distributed. Much of it was ammunition for their rifles.

He didn’t say much as they unloaded the cart. Just basic directions. And when they were half finished, Qwiinal Palviis joined them along with Taddel Valdiis, having left the Singles. Taddel said to her, “Hey. We’re sorry about all that.”

Asai blinked at him, watching Qwiinal nod with a sincere expression.

“Tesqual is being a total ass, because he found out Qwanna made it to Lord Ngimm’s camp and married Awqan.”

Asai perked up. “She did?”

Qwinnal nodded. “Yep. She always liked Awqan. So did we. He was a great guy.”

Taddel nodded. “Tesqual blames you.”

Asai rolled her eyes. “He should blame himself. Qwanna never liked him.”

Both boys nodded, exchanging smirks. “We know.”

But they still made her nervous, the Single men. After all, she had trusted Niinson who had seemed so friendly.

“We’re sorry about the Ollowqi brothers, though,” Taddel said.

Asai blushed, hoping Tesqual did not tell them more.

“We know they have been harassing you,” Taddel said.

“Everyone wants to kick Niinson’s butt for touching you,” Qwiinal added.

Quahlad shot them both harsh looks, heaving over another crate of bullets. “You shouldn’t listen to those creeps.”

“We don’t,” Qwiinal said with a nod to him. “They’re liars and think they are all that.”

“But Bennela told us what Niinson did to you,” Taddel added. “That trick with the rug was really low.”

Quahlad shot Asai a look which said enough. She should not confirm anything.

“I mean what kind of guy collects girls’ underwear?” Qwiinal continued.

Taddel nodded. “Yeah. I mean, what is he going to do with it? Wear it?”

Qwiinal laughed. “That’d be uncomfortable.”

But Asai did not trust their friendliness. She had learned her lesson. She had trusted Niinson, and it had backfired. These guys could simply be trying to put her at ease to lead her back to the group so they could mock her more. Or worse. Trick her into sex. She did not want that.

So when they were done unloading, Asai politely nodded to them, but she left with Quahlad, much to their dismay. And she did not join Malqew again either. Instead, she decided to head home.

Walen looked at her funny once he returned home himself. He could tell something was off.

A couple days later, Asai overheard Anda say something to Malqew as they were leaving their lessons at school. “…Asai’s changed. Less snotty. More scared. Did you ever find out what it was?”

Asai hung back behind a curtained partition, listening.

“No.” Malqew sounded dismayed. “The raid upset her, I think. Her mother was killed and her sister was stolen during a raid, you know. Maybe it’s old trauma.”

There was a pause. Maybe Anda nodded. Asai could not see.

“The Ollowqi brothers have been talking trash about her lately,” Anda murmured. “I asked Taddal about what his older brothers were saying, and he says they are bragging something dirty about her. He won’t repeat it because it’s nasty. It’s like they’re planning something. It sounded like Tesqual wants revenge for her helping Qwanna get away.”

Asai shivered. They were going to get at her again. She covered her mouth to hide her voice. But… Taddel was not an Ollowqi, was he? He was a Valdiis, right?

“Do you think they would try anything when she’s with Quahlad?” Malqew asked.

Anda laughed. “Not a chance. Asai is smart to stick with him. I mean, yeah they could probably beat him up. But they know he’d go straight to our father—and then the hammer would come down. They would not want to be beaten like the Tlask brothers.”

“Where are the Tlasks being kept, by the way?” Malqew sounded mildly concerned.

Anda grunted. “House arrest. After the plague, they were put back to work and told to keep out of public places. They’re not stupid. But my father is not going to just lock them up and feed them while waiting for the return of the Pirate king. I hear that man is not going to be back for a long while.”

“What?”

Asai shivered. This was not good.

“I know. I’m… I’ve had suspicions that the Pirate king set this all up so Asai and Walen could get together.” Anda seemed to chuckle painfully. “The damned man thought he could set up the match—you know, marrying cousins.”

“Ew…” Malqew cringed.

“My sentiments exactly.” Anda must have shaken her head with a quiet chuckle because it was still in her voice when she said, “Walen suspected it with how clingy Asai was at first. But she’s not stupid either. I think that was why she walked out with that moron Niinson. She was showing her independence.”

Asai shivered. Anda did not think of her badly. She had all the opportunity to do so, and she hadn’t. She wasn’t believing what the Ollowqi brothers were saying about her.

“Maybe,” Malqew said. But she did not sound so convinced.

“Look,” Asai said, “You keep protecting the princess in the Weavers’ corner. I’ll make sure Quahlad sticks with her whenever she is not with my mother. I’ll keep trying to work on my father to contact the Pirate king—especially since the Th’sangs are scouring our system. The whole point of bringing her here was to keep her out of the Th’sang’s sights. If the Th’sangs keep coming around, then there is no reason she should be here with us.”

That was the argument Asai wished she had made with her father. It was insane that he was not around to hear it.

“Ok.” Malqew’s footsteps left the area.

Asai felt it safe to step out from behind the curtain.

Anda stood there, waiting. A smirk crooked up on her face. “How long have you been listening in?”

Asai paled, taking a step back. She then shrugged, averting her eyes. “Long enough.”

Chuckling, Anda shook her head. Then, with a thought, she asked, “Did you come to the camp with match up with Walen?”

Coloring, especially at how direct Anda was, how invested Anda was in Walen, Asai swallowed. She then shook her head. “No. And… a little yes.”

Anda shook head more, laughing. “Yeah… I figured.”

“I don’t want him now,” Asai said.

Closing one eye, Anda peered at her. “But you wanted him before?”

Asai shook her head, looking up at the dusty overhang of the cliff ceiling. “No…. and yes.”

Anda raised her eyebrows at her, folding her arms.

Sighing, Asai said, “Walen is a good guy. A bit… stupid sometimes. But he acts on his heart. And… logically, second cousins are not bad match. But I could see right away he was all into you.”

Anda colored a bit, as her words had a double meaning.

“Quahlad says it is embarrassing that you can’t keep your hands off of each other,” Asai added, digging it in a little deeper.

Coloring more, Anda cleared her throat and nodded. “Ok. So? We’ve been friends since forever.”

Asai nodded. “I know. Walen told me. And I see it. So, no. I don’t want him anymore. I barely wanted him then. It was silly to begin with. And I really didn’t want to come to Sand. If I had ended up with him, do you think I’d actually want to stay here?”

Slowly shaking her head, Anda sighed. “That really doesn’t matter, does it? What matters is what you are going to do from here on.”

Asai looked to the ground. She didn’t know what she was going to do.

“Do you want to go to Lord Ngimm’s?” Anda offered.

Asai shook her head. “No. I don’t really think I would be safer there anymore than here.”

Anda shrugged. “Maybe. But maybe you are wrong. I bet I could arrange it for you to stay with the Seer over there. He’s a good man—”

“I don’t trust men anymore,” Asai muttered.

Anda raised an eyebrow. “So… you trust that you can deal with the Ollowqi brothers skulking around the camp, in the mood they are in?”

A shiver ran down Asai’s back. She clenched her teeth. “I… I trust that there are those here who are watching my back.”

To that, Anda sighed. She nodded. She then looked toward the desert. “So… do you want to ride with me to the desert? Or are you going to stay here and help my mother out?”

Asai shrugged. “I don’t know.”

But then Anda got a look in her eye. “Ok. How about a different thing? You come with me to my cave, and I’ll show you something that will maybe change your mind on things.” She then led the way, expecting Asai to follow.

Asai heaved a heavy breath and walked after her.

Once more in the old cave which she had learned once belong to the Seer when he was in the Cliff Walls camp, Asai looked around. Her mind’s eye replayed the last time she had been there—walking in on Anda and Walen mid-fleshy passion. Nothing was in that corner now except for a rug and a few pillows. Asai shivered when her eyes traced over the rug. It was almost exactly like the one she and Niinson had carried.

Anda led the way to the fire, which burned low yellow in the grate. “Show me Hanara.”

Asai blinked, not sure she had heard right.

But the fire whipped from yellow to green, blazing into an image. And there Hanara was—whole, unburnt, and laughing alongside a group of people she was working with.

Slack-jawed, eyes wide, Asai walked up to the fire and stared at it. There was even Qwanna, happy and looking well. She looked to Anda. “How?”

With a pleased shrug, Anda replied, “I’m not sure. I had thought her dead, just like you did. But the next day the Seer contacted me and told me about the woman who had fallen into his home through the fire, as if she had been dropped there. It happened the same time when Hanara had been swallowed by the blaze.”

“The fire can do that?” Asai’s breath escaped her. So much relief washed over her.

Again, Anda shrugged. “I guess so. The Seer had never seen such a thing before—so it was new to him. But somehow, my fire opened a door to his fire, and Hanara fell through.”

Blinking at Hanara’s happy, unscathed image, Asai breathed out, “Does anyone else know?”

Anda nodded. “Walen. And Qwanna later found out.”

“Is that how Qwanna got away?” Asai asked, feeling overjoyed.

But Anda shook her head. “Nope. We didn’t want to risk it.”

Asai stared at her, puzzled. “Then how—?”

“Awqan came for her.” Anda smiled with pleasure.

Asai took in a breath.

With a deep nod, Anda lowered her voice to keep from being overheard in case someone was peeping through the doorway. “He and I discussed her rescue after Hanara fell through the fire. He knows our colony pretty well as he came from it, and he came under the cover of night the day before. It was unfortunate timing that the Th’sangs came around as well, but he got around it. He knew alternate routes through the Hiding Hills, I gathered up Qwanna’s most valued possessions, packed them, and they took off that night during silent watch. I was more worried about the Th’sangs finding them on their way back.”

Asai’s mouth formed a perfect O.

With a nod, Anda said, “So you have no need to worry. You did the right thing.”

Tears flooded Asai’s vision. She nodded, sniffling. Her friend was safe.

As they left the cave, Anda later told Asai that Hanara was now going by the name Flescia Mae. She was currently working in the camp’s pottery and basket production group. And as far as she knew, Anda said, Flescia was keeping her promise about not going into prostitution again. There were even hints that she had attracted a beau—an honorable man—with whom she was publicly waking out with.

With this knowledge, Asai felt able to put that part of her life at rest.

 

But the Cliff Walls colony continued on the same old grind. And though Asai wished she was not living there, she had found her place in it as the Matron’s assistant. Everyone accepted this. Everyone let her be. The only difference from the past was that she never went into the cool cave again to be alone. It was no longer a haven. If she wanted to be alone, she went into the desert to watch the children play. But that made her feel the most lonely, as she really did not fit in anywhere.

 

An afternoon not long after her conversation with Anda, while out and about on duties with Quahlad, Asai overheard news about the recent Th’sang pass-through. The fleet was moving on to the next system. They would be safe for a while at least. That meant they could use their radios more frequently. It also meant scavenging would start up again.

The Pirates on Sand thrived on scavenging. Often things were dumped by the Th’sangs on worlds that they thought were not worth inhabiting. This meant old parts to ships, used up or partially used up fuel coils and other things. The young men usually went on the scavenging crews. That meant the Singles would be gone—or rather it would be only the ladies and kids back home waiting for the sorting. The men did the major hauling.

Their first haul was from a dump pile north of the Hiding Hills. Most of it was useless junk. They collected the metal and cleared out the toxic waste to be disposed of away from the water sources. Th’sangs liked to poison water sources on tough worlds like Sand, just in case humans wanted to use them. The second haul was of discarded ships and fuel canisters. Their third haul consisted of mostly metal and radioactive components, which required special equipment and was not taken back to the camp at all, but to another place to be converted into fuel.   

Asai helped with the sorting when the first haul came back. She mostly sorted out all the polymer based items to be melted back into oil for heating fuel. Bennela sat next to her, sorting out all fibers that could be used for insulation, cloth, and padding. Across from them, Alissa was collecting all the glass or silica based items. Fallow was whispering with her ladies from the bakery, collecting all the jeweled items. Several of the men were taking these things off to be disinfected. Qwinnal, Tas, Twalviis, and Taddel were hauling off all the larger pieces to be used for construction while Woldan, Tesqual, and Mowal were sorting out computer components. Most of the field workers were not involved so Niinson was not there to help out. The littler boys who had been taken from the desert play were collecting and weaving together all the wiring. The girls were helping their mothers with whatever it was they were sorting out. Most of the little ones were picking apart tangled knots of things.

“Taddal! Give that back now!” Tesqual snapped at one boy who always played with Tesquan and Squald in the desert games. He had a squirrely look about him and seemed a shorter version of Tesqual, if only barely—and he jumped away as if he was used to dodging his brother’s fists.

Taddel, the Single, raised his head from his work and called out, “Give what back?”

“Shaddup!” Tesqual colored, going back to his sorting. “Not you, you dingus.”

But Taddel the Single laughed and winked at Taddal Ollowqi who rushed off with something Asai could not see, handing it to Squald who stuck his tongue out at Tesqual. Quahlad was helping those boys loop up the wires, adding them to a rack which Asai knew would go to the engineering station in the colony. Everyone took care and delivered what they gathered to the right place in the colony.

As soon as her cart of plastic was full, Asai got up from her folding stool and pushed it back. All the plastic had to go to the fueling station, and that was around the bend in the wall canyon. As she stepped out, someone else took her stool and sorted out the next batch of plastic.

The cart was easy enough to maneuver. It had hover propulsion, and therefore she did not need to worry about balance or wheels or getting snagged on rocks. It was also light to push, since there was no friction. Before heading off, Asai took in the bustling of the colony then peered around for Quahlad who usually went with her to places. But he was leaving with the wiring rack, going in the opposite direction with Squald and Taddal. Taking a breath, Asai continued on. Everyone was busy. It was ok.

She went around the bend into a lower area she did not often visit. The plastic depository was set into the side of the cliff, with an opening at the top and the bottom—the top to fill up the depository, and the bottom to dump into the machinery the allotted amount needed per batch of oil. Asai dumped her load into the top, shoving the plastic deep into the depository until it all fit. There was still room at the top, which was a sign they definitely needed this new collection.

Someone put a warm hand over her mouth, pressing hard against as he seized her from behind.

Asai tried to scream, struggling to get out of his hold, but she was unable to. Hot breath against her neck, whoever it was wrangled her into the shadows of the near overhang. He hissed low. “I want my turn.”

Fighting harder, Asai struggled to get Niinson off, but he was stronger than he looked. And worse, his brother jogged in, nodding to them.

No! Her heart thundered as she broke into a sweat. It was going to happen again!

Asai struggled and strained as Tesqual pulled at the buttons to her pants to undo them.

“Hey! You forgot the—” Woldan halted, his eyes widening on them. “What are you up to?”

Huffing, Tesqual lowered his eyes in a glare at his friend. “Old business. Can you keep watch?”

“Can I have a turn with her?” Woldan asked, eying her up.

Asai’s eyes widened. They really were the worst colony.

Tesqual nodded and continued undoing her pants, sticking his hand in and rubbing into her crotch. “After Niinson.”

But then came Mowal, squinting around like someone looking for something. “What are you doing?”

Tesqual whipped around and stood in front of his brother and Asai. “Nothing. Having a piss.”

Mowal struggled to see into the dark. “This is not a place to… Is someone else in here?”

“Nope!” said Woldan, grabbing Mowal to turn him around and push him out.

But Mowal shook his head and said, “I came here to tell you there was a break called. The kids are going into the desert. Do you guys want to go to the river valley?”

Woldan thought a moment and said, “We’ll meet you there. Tell the others we’re coming in a in a minute.”

Nodding, Mowal went out again.

As soon as he was gone, Tesqual hissed at Woldan, “Keep better watch!”

Woldan nodded and stepped out again to do just that.

Tesqual turned once more, smiling at Asai. He rubbed his hand against her face then down her front as Niinson smothered her cries as he finally got her pants down. “Be good, little girl. My brother is going to ride you, then Woldan, and then you get to have me again. My dick has missed your pussy. Do what we tell you, and it won’t hurt too much.”

Tears rolled down her face. Asai hoped Quahlad would see she was not there in the square and come looking for her as Tesqual helped tug her pants down lower as his brother got himself ready to stick himself in. As he rubbed her backside, she hoped Quahlad had not gone off to the desert with Squald or his sister. She hoped Walen would come for her. Or Malqew. Somebody.

As Tesqual stroked her crotch once more, then pulled open her shirt to grope her breasts, she tried to kick out, but the brothers forced her down to her knees.

“Go in the back way,” Tesqual said to Niinson. “You’re going to have to do her quick. People are going to come looking for her. We’ll choose another time for a longer ride.”

Niinson nodded and let go of her mouth, running his hands over her bare rump, feeling it out as he thrust his into her. Asai tried to get away, but her pants hobbled her. Tesqual forced her to face the dirt, his hand on the back of her neck. Her own hands caught the ground before her skull could hit it.

It hurt as Niinson raped her. Unlike before, her body had not been teased into wanting sex and was therefore unprepared to have a thick fleshy thing forcibly crammed inside her. The friction killed. He grabbed her breasts to hold on as he assaulted her insides.

“Someone’s coming,” Woldan called to them.

“Run interference,” Tesqual called back, eying Asai’s tears with pleasure.

Woldan shook his head. “Uh… get her pants back on—fast!”

Niinson and Tesqual exchanged looks as Niinson pulled out of her and hastily yanked the back of Asai’s pants up again. They covered her mouth more tightly so she could not shout out, and retreated deeper into the shadows. Tears dribbled down her face. She breathed through her nose as Tesqual’s hand squashed her mouth. She could hardly breathe.

“Hey!” called over a voice. “Get to the fly’ums fast! We just got pinged! Someone found a tracker in the salvage! Th’sangs are bearing down right now, and we have to evacuate to the subshuttle ports immediately!”

All of them froze.

“Come on! Move!” shouted whoever it was.

Immediately Niinson and Tesqual dragged Asai from the shadows.

“We’ll screw you later,” Niinson said, patting her naked breast. “Plenty of time on the subshuttle and many empty rooms.”

He jogged off, leaving her. Tesqual nodded, following him.

Woldan smirked at her, eyeing her disheveled form over before jogging off also. He called to the brothers, “Don’t forget to let me have a turn.”

Asai staggered there, panting hard as the space between her legs throbbed. She was shaking—especially as she knew they were right. There were lots of empty rooms on a subshuttle. They were still going to have their way with her. She was not going to escape them.

She dragged her feet up the slope, wondering which was worse—getting raided by Th’sangs or being trapped on a ship with rapists. It might be better to be a Th’sang slave than be with the Pirates of Cliff Walls.

“Where have you been?” someone shouted at her as she stepped into the nearly empty square. “Get on a fly’um now! Follow the group to the subshuttle or you’ll be left behind with the kids?”

In a daze, Asai halted. “What?”

“Get on a fly’um!”

She shook her head, taking in who was talking. It was Llawa from the weaver’s group. “What do you mean, left behind with the kids?”

Llawa cast her a weary look. “The kids are too far off to be warned. They have to stay in the desert.”

Asai’s eyes widened on her. “They’re leaving them behind?”

“There’s no time!” Llawa shrieked and rushed off.

Asai shook her head. She ran to the fly’ums after Llawa. But when she got on one, she did not join the exodus to the boarding places for the subshuttle. Instead, she zipped out into the desert to warn the children.

Her mind raged as she rushed to get to the children. What a horrible colony! They would abandon their children during a Th’sang raid? Despicable!

Asai reached their usual spot, but there were no children fly’ums in sight. She hoped that was a sign they had been warned… but as she progressed into the Hiding Hills, she found all the scooters under cover of one of the fort roofs. The kids were huddled in another together—with Qwiinal Palviis who must have come as well to warn them.

She rushed in. “You have to evacuate, now!”

Anda silently shook her head, as did many others, including Qwiinal, their eyes up and listening to the skies. Walen whispered, “It’s too late. We’ll either get kidnapped or killed.”

“But they are leaving you behind!” Asai hissed.

Walen nodded as did the others. “We know. But we’ve prepared for this. There’s a reason we call this area the Hiding Hills.”

A shiver went through Asai. She looked around, her heart thundering as things made horrific sense. “You mean…” her eyes trailed to Qwiinal, “this was planned?”

They shook their heads, though some nodded.

Anda whispered, waving to her. “Come in closer. Find a seat. We’re on quiet watch here.”

Shaking, Asai nodded, and staggered in with them. The people of Sand did not seem human to her. They had made plans to abandon their kids during Th’sang raids. It was insane. Asai hoped they had enough food and water to last it—because it seemed to her that they had left their children to die.

The ground was soon rumbling. Asai knew what that meant, as did all the children. The subshuttle was rising from its sand-covered desert wasteland. The sound was soon punctuated by the roar of smaller attack vehicles of Th’sang make nearer to them, the children whispered a mantra together, over and over again. Qwiinal was saying it with them, rote and serious.

 

I am of the desert.

This is my home.

No one can harm me while I am here.

The sands will hide me.

The sun will scorch my enemy.

The snakes will bite them

And the Creator will preserve us.

 

Asai tried to focus on the words, though her mind was reeling.

She had just been raped—again.

They were now hiding from Th’sangs, left behind by the adults.

They might either starve or die of dehydration.

Or be found.

Asai closed her eyes.

She wondered… was this the end?

Pirating

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Fourteen

 

The children of the Cliff Walls colony quietly watched in the Hiding Hills for three days while Th’sangs raided their camp. If anyone had been left behind, it was their own fault—said Squald who seemed to have zero sympathy. His lack thereof caused a shudder to run down Asai’s back. She had noticed that these children really did not think like children in any other normal colony. They were cynical, to start. A result of their upbringing, no doubt. Maybe they all had been abused in some way.

But on the fourth day, the children had gotten restless. They discussed together the idea of hijacking a Th’sang ship for themselves rather than hanging around the Hiding Hills for the duration of the raid.

“It’s not like the subshuttle is going to come back for us,” said Temain who practically muttered it with a sullen expression.

“Probably not,” Anda agreed, thinking. “We’ve got a lot of food here... and water. But, honestly, I don’t want wait. How many of you want to get our own ship?”

Most of the hands went up, including the littlest kids who were four to five years old. There was about twenty or so kids there total, Most of them under ten years old.

“Do we actually have the strength to do that?” Asai exclaimed, being one of the few who had not raised her hand.

Qwiinal and Walen both shrugged, but more like they were being modest. The younger boys like Tesquan and Squald, along with Malqew, nodded in earnest, having no such reserves. But they were all looking to Anda who gazed at Asai with a smirk. “Come with us and see—or you can stay back with the littlest kids and watch them for us.”

“I wanna come too!” called out a tiny girl with long braids and wide amber eyes whom Asai did not know by name.

Anda patted her on the head while shaking her own. “Only kids who can carry and shoot a rifle at the same time can come. Sorry.”

Asai’s jaw dropped. She knew several of the eight-year-olds were rather adept with the rifle, despite that it was often taller than they were. She saw Anda nod at her as if to say, ‘That is that’.

“Then I’m coming,” Asai declared. “I’m a great shot.”

The little boys snorted together, yet Walen nodded. “True. Ok. You come. But we still need someone to guard the littlest ones.”

“I’ll do it,” Qwiinal said, lifting a hand.

“But we could use you,” Walen flustered, almost in panic.

However Qwiinal rested a hand on a little girl’s head, and she clung to his wrist with familial feeling. “You can use me here. I came to make sure Kinnela was safe. I wasn’t going to leave her behind.”

Anda nodded, her eyes flickering to the six-year-old girl. “That’s fair. Ok.”

But Walen shook his head. “But, but Qwiinal is a crack shot. Tynnan or Sqwanna can guard the tiny ones.”

“I’m not gonna,” Tynnan declared, shouldering his gun. “I wanna help get the ship. I’ll be pilot.”

“It’s best to have an older person with them anyway,” Anda leaned near Walen as she said this. Asai had the feeling Anda had originally thought of leaving her with the kids. They knew her sympathies were the kind which stood contrary to theirs. “And if Asai is as good a shot as you say she is, then there won’t be a problem.”

Walen cringed, eyed Asai, then nodded. He knew his cousin wasn’t just bragging. “Alright. Let’s formulate a plan. Asai is more of a sniper, so she should ride to a high rock ridge and spy from above. I’m more on the grounds like you. Tynnan? Where do you want to be?”

“Going for the ship,” Tynnan said. “I can take it by myself.”

Both Anda and Walen gazed critically at the nine-year-old for a moment then shrugged.

“Ok.”

“We’ll help him,” said Squald with a nod to Tesquan.

But Walen and Anda shook their heads.

“You two need to help us eliminate the Th’sangs before they try to return to their ships.” Walen then pointed to Malqew. “We need you and Qiina and Taddal to go to the ammo cache. See if there is anything left or if it was all taken.” He pointed to a couple other kids. “You guys need to go into main cavern and see if there’s any food store left.”

“Kill any Th’sangs you come across,” Anda put in, nodding.

The other kids watched as the older ones climbed over to their fly’ums, switching to a slow quiet run. Asai grabbed one of the rifles and strapped it on, rushing to a fly’um. The entire move felt surreal, especially watching the eyes of the little ones widen on them when they left.

Walen led the group, taking them down the lower canyon valley over the river. Asai could hear the rush of the waters and wind, and very little else as they flew. They did not fly fast, but rather silent. When they got close to the abandoned colony, Walen gestured for Asai to break off and follow up one wall to get to her perch up high where she would be able to watch the commotion below and take out their enemy.

She had to trust his plan, Asai told herself as she quietly veered off with care. Walen was doing his duty, working to protect them all. She steered her vehicle up the canyon walls to a bend in the rock face, then elevated herself until she reached a ledge where she could park and hide her fly’um in a near cave. She grabbed some cloth cover from the cave home and then rushed to the near ladder that would take her up onto the plateau.

Asai almost never went to the grain fields up top. The sand-grain swayed the wind, looking like nothing more than more sand moving from a sky view, and barren. It almost reached the edge of the cliff where Asai laid herself down and covered up with the dusty cloth as camouflage. She crawled forward on her elbows and knees to the edge, propping her rifle as she peered down over it. Her view showed her nearly everything going on below.

There were about five Th’sangs rummaging down in their open ledge that they had used a village square. Compared to humans, they were giants, two to three times taller and wider. They walked around the fire pit and the counsel stones, searching around for things they apparently thought collectable. One of them came out of Lord Gwy’s tent, carrying a woven rug and tossing it to a hover cart. The heaps of junk they had been sorting was still there and ignored by the giant beasts. They were talking to each other in that hissy clucky language, but Asai could only make out a few words—clucks and hisses that meant, ‘get that thing’ and ‘over there, stupid’. Asai took aim, peering through her scope.

She could see that the five, though in similar uniforms, were in fact three different species of Th’sang. She knew there were at least thirteen main species and a good number of subspecies of Th’sang. The fact that they had not slipped into interspecies war actually quite surprising, as the Empire was rather disparate in shape and biology; while humans bickered about minute differences such as hair color, eye color and even skin tone. Asai had only seen pictures of two of these species —one which looked almost like a bird, a white crane, including feathers, legs, and gait when walking. The other one was blue, also walking like a bird with a long neck and feathers, though heavier, and with more menace. The last two were of the kind of Th’sang she knew well and remembered from her childhood—tall, meaty, and also birdish in their legs and bright head feathers, yet more menacing than the other two, with a reptilian face and vestigial gills at their necks. She had nightmares about those Th’sangs for years. They were the dominant species of the Empire, the ones all Th’sangs followed. In fact, it was rumored they were conquerors and the others just fell in line.

Finally, Asai saw the Pirate children sneak up into the wide cliff area, getting positions to kill—though, she spotted Tynnan rushing off to a bend in the cliff where she could not see. Walen looked up and nodded. He signaled to Anda and the other kids who were hiding behind rocks and the junk pile.

Then Walen gave a hand signal.

Asai shot dead the two blue ones.

The other three automatically ducked for cover when they heard the crack of her gun—out of her sights. Asai scrambled to her feet get to a better shooting positon. As she did, she heard two more cracks below, several unearthly yowls, and then the war cries of the children.

Asai rushed back to the ladder, hurriedly climbing down with a drop near her vehicle. She scrambled over the narrow path to get to another good place to shoot, but she heard another crack and then another. Rushing across the ledge to another ladder, she climbed back to the mesa and ran along the top, searching for any other Th’sang spacecraft, any other group that may bring backup to this surprisingly little band of raiders. But when she reached the edge where some ships could land, she found only one Th’sang battle cruiser. It looked large enough to carry a platoon.

Shuddering, Asai hurried down the ladders to the ledge where the ship was neatly sequestered—guarded by none other than Tynnan who was sitting in the open doorway with his feet swinging. Not far away were two dead Th’sangs—one froggish type, called a Bwad. The other was the white crane who apparently had run there to escape. Tynnan was smiling.

Gasping, Asai stared at him. “Did you get them all?”

Tynnan nodded smartly. “Small crew.”

“Are you sure?” Asai panted hard, as this would be lucky if it were.

He nodded, gesturing over his shoulder. “I checked. They’re salvage. Most of their rooms are filled with our stuff.”

Asai hopped in the ship, past him, peering inside the large dark space. She could see their own transport hover carriers filled with various tech and canned food just within the cargo hold.

Walen and Anda rushed around the corner, followed by Squald.

“You get them all?” Anda asked, her eyes taking in the enormous ship first. Her eyes shone with excitement.

Grinning wider, Tynnan gestured to the pair of dead Th’sangs at his feet.

Anda rushed over to examine them to make sure they were dead. Then she shot each one in the head to make doubly sure.

“I’ve never seen one close up before…” Squald murmured, picking at the uniform collar of the Bwad. “They sure are ugly.”

Anda shrugged, passing him and hopping into the ship opening to look around.  “Ugly or pretty doesn’t matter. They’re monsters.”

Walen nodded, following her in with a wink at Asai.  

Asai stepped out the shuttle to look at them. Anda’s words had rattled her a little. Her eyes took in the enemy, and she stared.

Yes, the Bwad was hideous. Its large mouth and bulbous eyes were much like a giant frog’s. It’s saggy, joweled neck and long sinewy arms made it look like a beast. But the birdish crane Th’sang was entrancing. Even beautiful.

Beasts could be beautiful, her mind replied in granny-voice. Just like rapists could look like friends.

Asai swallowed and stepped back from the dead Th’sangs. She looked back to the ship. “Could there be any more?”

Tynnan shrugged and hopped off his seat, now joining Squald who was stripping the Th’sangs of anything valuable—including their uniforms. They were no help at all.

Asai huffed and went back into the ship, looking around. She found Walen and Anda in the engine room, examining the fuel stores. Hopping down the large steps not built for humans but for large feet, Asai rushed over to them. “Hey. Do you really think this ship came alone?”

Anda shrugged. “I think it was left behind.”

Asai stared. “What?”

“A salvage team. Small crew,” Walen said. “Not well-armed. They did not think there was anyone left in the camp.”

Slowly nodding, Asai looked around. “Ok… So, what now?”

“This is a good ship to steal,” Anda said. She gestured to the machinery. “We can load up, go into space, and make human adaptations on the fly—fix the stairs and doors and levers and all that for us. I think right now it is just best to get this hunk of machinery into space and away from Sand.”

“Because someone will come.” Asai nodded meaningfully. 

Anda and Walen both nodded.

“After they don’t check in, yeah,” Anda said, nodding with a look around. “So, we need to move now.”

In agreement, together they made their way out of the ship to get the others. Tynnan and Squald had succeeded in stripping the two Th’sangs. Anda ordered the both of them inside the ship. They were going to move it down to the wide cliff square. All of them rushed into the ships innards and sought out the control room. They were familiar enough with Th’sang symbols and machinery to mark out the launch sequence. They allowed Tynnan to act as helmsman as they lifted off the cliff shelf. It was a bumpy start, but Tynnan was able to maneuver the craft up and around the cliff side to the wider open square. When they landed, they sent Squald to go back to the Hiding Hills to fetch the other children so they could all load and leave.

“Alright,” Anda called out to the rest of them when they got out and the other kids had gathered up from their hiding places. “Get the stuff you don’t want to leave here and bring it back to the ship. Grab all food that has not been left by the adults, and any other supplies.”

“Who made you the boss?” Temain snapped at her, his hands on his hips when he emerged from behind the junk pile.

Walen marched up to him. “I did. She’s captain. And you are going to be dead meat if you don’t do this now. Now go!”

Temain ran off, but stuck his tongue out at Walen as he went.

Malqew hurried up with Qiina and Taddal, pushing a cart with a few boxes on it. “Most of the ammo is gone. The Adults must have taken it.”

“Makes sense,” Anda muttered. She then told those three to go home and get their things.

Taddal rushed off immediately. Qiina and Malqew lingered. They said to Anda, “Most of the food has gone also.”

“Makes more sense,” Anda said. Then her eyes trailed up to her cave. “Look. I’m going to get stuff. You two, grab what you can. Even take from other homes. And the garden. They abandoned it. It is now ours. Ok? We should even get some grain.”

Both girls nodded and rushed off.

Asai looked to Walen. “We should get stuff from your place.”

He sighed, nodding back. They hurried away together.

As they all separated, their hearts thundering in the fear that more Th’sangs would be there soon, they also hurried with hope.

Asai hoped. They were going into space again. She might meet up with her father again. They were leaving Sand, finally. And… she wasn’t going to be trapped on a ship with rapists. It was amazing that such a bad thing could become so good.

Walen mostly grabbed clothes and blankets and things like that. He also took a long look at his books and snatched a few of them as well. Asai also took bedding and clothes, but mostly she scoured for the first aid kit and anything edible left behind. There were a few jars of fruit and some dried meat—but not much. They also grabbed a pair of extra rifles which somehow had been left. They loaded both into carriers which Walen’s mother sometimes used, and hauled them back.

“Do you have everything you want?” Asai asked him, looking around the home last time.

He shrugged with a sigh. “I have what I need. Let’s go help clean out any other places with food.”

She nodded.

They raided two homes which had been stripped clean except for a few random useful items such as knives and stashes of dry crackers before returning to the ship. Everyone brought something.

“Let’s divide all of it up into ‘personal’ and ‘into the pot’,” Anda said, carrying her own load of peculiar things. She mostly had herbs and the like from her makeshift apothecary.

“Excuse me? What?” Asai exclaimed, getting a sense that things were already going off from fair. “What do you mean?”

Anda looked to her pointedly. “Some of this stuff can be used for all of us. That goes into the pot. And the other stuff that’s just yours, you keep it. Personal.”

“Oh.” Asai felt sheepish for thinking the worst. Anda was making sense. She put in all the food and the first aid kit.

Around then the little children came. Anda told the older siblings to help the younger ones get their personal things and all other stuff together. Asai noticed Qwiinal go with Kinnela, clearly to their home. Squald hurried off with Sqwana and Asai was told to help Tallow and Qwinnelet. The two little girls needed help carrying their bedding and clothes while they got their toys and other things. They loaded up what they could and hurried away. Qwinnelet carried her mother’s jewels, strapping much of it on and around her. All of this took the greater part of the hour and then another, as they carried them into the ship and selected sleeping arrangements. Most kids went back for hammocks, as these Th’sang ships were not built for comfortable living, but war.

As Asai helped the little ones get situated in the ship, including Kennela when she came back with her brother, the older kids dragged the dead Th’sangs into the fire pit where they dumped on coals and straw. Walen and Qwiinal hauled in ladders and other things to make climbing around the large steps easier for everyone inside the ship. At the same time, Tynnan had been charged to search out and remove the transponder from the ship and toss it into the fire with the Th’sangs.

All this finished in the third hour.

“Is everything we need aboard?” Anda asked Malqew, Walen, and Tesquan who had been leading some of the kids in the scavenging.

Tesquan shook his head. “Fuel. We only have enough to go so far. In the salvage were several fuel cells, but I can’t find them.”

“They probably took it to the subshuttle, Walen murmured.

Qwiinal murmured, “What about our plastic salvage? The condenser and purifier. That’s still here, right?”

Walen nodded. “Yeah, but do we have space for it in the ship?”

“We can clear out one room for it,” Tesquan said with a nod. “Kids can bunk up. We don’t all need our own space.”

“We also need a room for a galley,” Malqew said. “And cooking stuff.”

Anda nodded. She looked to Asai. “Would you be in charge of the galley?”

“You want me to be the chef?” Asai almost laughed, feeling mocked.

“Everybody’s got to do something. But if it matters that much to you, we can rotate.” Anda seemed to roll her eyes at her.

“I want to work in the galley!” declared Qiina with a hop. “I’ll do the cooking!”

Qiina was eleven, and from the looks on Anda’s and the other’s faces, they were not sure if she knew much about cooking.

“I’ll assist.” Asai heaved a sigh. It was better to make sure the food was good rather than rely on the skills of a kid.

Anda smirked at her, nodding. She then pointed to Temain. “You help them sort out all the cooking stuff they need. Your mom had a good kitchen. And then go to my parents’ home. My mom had a great kitchen.”

Temain nodded and ran off, grabbing another cart to carry stuff.

“Alright, our engineer can be Walen,” Anda said.

But Walen interrupted her. “No. Have Qwiinal do it. One engineer with the fuel and all that in the engine room, and one on the bridge. He’s better than me at it, besides.”

Qwiinal nodded, smiling at him.

“Ok.” Anda then looked around at the others thinking. “Tynnan and Tesquan should work our helm…”

Tesquan squared his shoulders proudly while Tynnan shot him a dirty look. Of course he still had a long way to go in his flying skills as he was only nine. But Anda was being nice to him.

“I’m captain, but Walen is my first officer. You take orders from him as much as me,” Anda said.

“Why do you have to be captain?” whined Squald.

Setting her hands on her hips, Anda said with a look just for him, “Because you are ten, and I have more years than you. I am also smarter, and Walen says so.”

Several of the kids snickered, hearing that.

“Who else is going to be captain?” Anda looked around for dramatic effect.

The kids also looked around and shrugged—ignoring Walen who had already declared who he wanted.

“Alright. So I am captain. And as captain, I say Walen is my first in command. Tesqwan, you’ll be my second.”

“What about me!” Tynnan declared irritably.

“One of the helmsman, like I said. And chief engineer will be Qwiinal, who will work with Walen and will select a team of workers to help him transform this ship into our ship.” Anda nodded to Qwiinal sharply.

Qwiinal saluted back.

“Cooks will be Asai and Qiina. Squald—you’re good at communications. You do that.”

Squald straightened up at the compliment. He nodded then saluted like Qwiinal had.

“And… as for the rest of you, we’ll figure it out on the way.” Anda nodded to those she had just spoken to. “You know your jobs. Get to it. Those without jobs, get inside and make up your rooms. If your rooms are done, help move things when they get brought here. OK?”

“Yes, Captain,” Temain said with an eye roll and a salute.

Taddal laughed and nodded. “Sure thing, Anda.”

 

The plastics converter was a heavy thing to move. And though they were able to get it onto a hover pad, and they were able to get into one of the side rooms near the engine room, they were concerned about the weight inside the ship during launch. They had also hauled over all the plastic salvage they could bring. Asai was glad she was in the ship arranging the kitchen from all the parts when they did that, as she had no desire to go back to the plastics area. Just thinking about it invoked horrible memories, and she did not think she would be able to hold it together if she went there again. It was the same with the garden, which several kids raided and carried back pots of plants to hang around the engineering room like a greenhouse. At least, that was the plan.

They loaded up the fly’ums. Many, that is. Not all. They did take as many parts and tools they could think of, though.

The last thing they loaded was water. Anda made sure the kids gathered up every container and bottle with water as they could. All of that, they stashed all around the ship. By this time, the spacecraft was extremely heavy. 

“Will it even launch?” Asai muttered after they all boarded, every kid finding a seat in the passenger section of the craft.

Anda looked around, shrugged and said, “This is a cargo ship, for salvage. I think is built for a heavy load.”

“One way to find out,” Walen said. He pointed to Tesquan who was at his station, sitting in a huge seat adjusted with pads to fit a human kid’s read. “Are the engines ready?”

Tesquan nodded back. “Ready to launch.”

“Engines primed?” Walen called out to Qwiinal who was in the engine room, a com system flipped on so that the entire ship could hear Walen; something which would get annoying if someone wanted to sleep off-shift while commands were being made, Asai thought.

Qwiinal responded, << Engines are ready to go. >>

“Alright,” Anda said with a nod to Walen and her crew. “Launch. Into space. We’re Pirates! We should live like Pirates!”

“Yay!” Several of the kids let out a cheer.

Even Asai felt her spirits rise as the spacecraft fought against gravity and launched into the air. Everything shook. But soon, after five long minutes, they broke through the atmosphere and all shaking ceased. Immediately the gravity adjusters began to spin, creating pull upon their bodies so that they had a sense of weight where normally they would have none.

The children cheered louder.

Asai rose from her seat, staring at the front console which showed a curved view of the spacescape outside, a bit like a map unrolled. Three children were tasked to keep their eyes on the consoles and view screen in watch for Th’sangs. The glittering dark expanse of space was only an image of peace. They all knew space was full of their enemies.

Anda looked around for a moment, then said, “Alright. We’re off to a good start. Tesquan, plot a course for the moon of Dega. It’s a habitable world with minimal Th’sang encroachment.”

“Why don’t the Th’sangs like Dega?” Temain asked as Tesquan inputted the instructions into the computer, complaining under his breath that they really ought to start converting the computer language into Aloean.

“The same reason humans don’t,” Anda replied when Tesquan struck the last button. It took a bit of force as Th’sangs had bigger hands and more force in their fingers. “It’s hostile, hot, and full of carnivorous insects.”

“Then why are we going there again?” Temain asked.

Anda grinned. “Those insects also taste good, and I am in the mood for some meat, and a bit of adventure. Who’s with me?”

Several of the boys raised their hands, laughing. Malqew did also.

Asai laughed. If this is how a captain led, then Anda wasn’t so bad. Maybe they could make this work. Anda was right—they were Pirates. It was time they acted like one.

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 24.03.2023

Alle Rechte vorbehalten